She touched my cheek. Ill be back at sundown.

She said in a muffled voice. I nodded. Then she left

with my father.

I blinked a few times.

That was fifteen years ago. Im still waiting for my parents to return.
I sighed deeply and looked up from my desk. The dreams were always the
same. They were short. I would always see her face, but it would be blurred.
She would talk to me, but her voice would be muffled. She would reach out
to touch me, but I wouldnt feel anything. She would tell me how much she
loved me, but when I would try to tell her that I loved her too, no words
would come out of my mouth.
I was told that I was only three when they disappeared.
I have almost no memory of them, yet they are so real in my head. My
mother, so kind and loving, and my father, stern but brilliant.
Gone. Forever.
I looked down at the parchment. Ive written my mother a letter every day
as long as I can remember. I grabbed my quill.
Mother, I started. I turn 18 years of age next week. Can you believe
it? I wrote.
I stopped and looked out the window at the lake in front of the castle. I
sighed and looked back down. Even though its been so long, I always look
out to the water and hope that one day you and father will emerge from the
woods.
I looked up again, a small feeling of hope in my heart, but I saw no one. I
swallowed. Uncle treats me well, and has trained me to become a king like
father.
I looked over at my sword. I dipped my quill in the ink. Tell father that I
have gotten quite good at sword fighting, as I imagine he would have wanted
me to be. Yesterday, I mastered the sweep-thrust combo. Im sure you can
guess what it looks like but you can have father show you. Im sure he knows
what I am speaking of.
I reached under my shirt and pulled out a silver locket. It was the only
thing that I have from my mother. She gave it to me the day she left. I tried
to open it. I still couldnt. Ive been trying my whole life. She was the only
one who could ever open it. I pried at the edges, but it was stuck. She had
the magic touch.
I kept writing. I still have my locket, but I cant open it. When you get
back mother, you will have to show me how.
I felt a tear build in my eye, my heart hurting. I wanted nothing more than

1
to see her again. I dipped the quill in the ink again. Thats all I have to say
today, mother. Until tomorrow. All my love, Nick.
I signed it: Nick.
No one ever calls me that. She was the only one who did. I folded up the
letter, stood up, and pulled out a basket from under my bed. It was full of
letters. I closed my eyes for a second and pushed the basket back under the
bed after I put my letter in. I sat down on my bed, letting my mind wander.
Ever since my parents disappeared, my uncle, Bernard, had taken care of
me. He raised me well and trained me to become a king just like my father.
My training was almost complete. On my 18th birthday, I would be
crowned. That was in a week. I cant even imagine it. Ive been taking
lessons from my teacher all my life. He has taught me about everything:
literature, astronomy, science, and ancient myths.
The myths are my favorite. He told me there was a time when Celestia
was a peaceful land, full of mythical creatures and beautiful trees that
seemed to come alive. Now, though, Celestia has become a dreadful place.
The creatures revolted against my parents.
The Celestians killed them.
Or so I am told.
My uncle rescued me and took me back to the palace. He fought off the
savage Celestians, and now they are extinct. I like to imagine myself in a
time where these wild Celestians could roam free and be a part of festivals
and gatherings with my family. My teacher told me about the mythical ruler
of Celestia, a leopard named Deonesus. No one is sure whether or not he
truly existed of if he was just a legend. My teacher said that as long as the
cherry blossoms bloom, Deonesuss spirit would be with us and there would
be hope.
I believed in Deonesus.
I looked to my left and picked up a small leopard figurine cut out of wood
next to my quill. Maybe he knew my parents.
I grabbed my small dagger and whittled away at the spots. I was careful
to not give myself any splinters as I chipped at the wood.
I looked over to the wall, my eyes falling on two tiny letters carved into
the wall: M.W.
I didnt know what they meant. I had myself convinced they were initials.
Someones name from long agomaybe even a family member of mine.
I extended my hand and touched the dagger against the stone. I slowly
carved my own initials below theirswell, my one initial: N.
I did not know my familys name. I did not know our title. I did not know
anything. I was just Nicholas.

2
 I never had the courage to ask my uncle. I was sure it pained him to talk
about. He had always been Bernard. But I knew Id find out during the
coronation. Theyd have to give me titles. A king had titles.
I looked out the window and realized the time. I was late for morning
prayer. I quickly grabbed my clothing and changed. I stopped before putting
on my tunic and looked down at my stomach. I had a birthmark there.
My secret squiggle. I said under my breath.
I couldnt hold back my smile. It was my mothers secret and mine. She
was the only one who knew that I had the birthmark. I could never forget. I
pulled my tunic over my head and spread it smooth. I was putting on my
belt, when I heard a knock on the door. I spun around and my expression
softened.
Hello Gwen!
She smiled. Good morning, Nicholas.
Gwen was one of the most beautiful girls that I had ever met in my life. I
swear she was perfect. She was kind, pretty, smart, and caring. Ive always
told myself that she was the closest thing to love that I have ever felt.
Just then, a man followed her in and grabbed her around the waist. She
started to laugh. Cedric, where are your manners? She asked.
I sighed deeply. Expect for the fact that she had other ideas about love.
Cedric, simply put, was the mold for the perfect king. He had everything,
and was a complete jerk. I dont know how I knew that word but I did. I had
never heard any Thespians use it, but it seemed fittingespecially for
Cedric.
I hated Cedric.
I nodded. Cedric.
He looked up at me. Nick. He said sarcastically.
I twitched. Ive told you a million times not to call me that.
Why not? Thats what your mommy called you.
I closed my eyes for a second. Cedric.
Gwen stopped him. Cedric, be nice.
Sorry. He smiled at her.
She looked at me. Nicholas, are you ready for prayer? She asked.
I nodded. Yes, lets go.
We started to walk down the hallway. I walked behind Gwen and Cedric,
who were holding hands. I couldnt help but be envious of them. All my life, it
seemed that no woman would consider me. Of course, it bothered me. I
thought I was handsome, I was a good personI was the heir to the throne!
Yet, I seemed to repel women. Id always been the second choice, loved as a
brother or a son, never romantically. Perfect girls like Gwen always went for

3
jerks like Cedric and it bothered me. I didnt understand the appeal. Men like
Cedric would always have control over their women and the women would
have to be submissive. Gwen deserved better than that.
I sighed deeply. I guess I really didnt understand women.
We walked to the chapel and sat down. Usually Thespians, as Bernards
people were called, pray to a god named Amadeo. I did too, even though I
didnt really believe that he existed. The Elder gave his speech and we
recited the prayer.
Today, I was feeling exceptionally desperate and was missing my parents
more than usual. I reached into my pouch on my belt and pulled out the tiny
leopard figurine. For the first time in my life, I prayed to Deonesus.
Please, Great Deonesus, if you exist, bring my parents back to me. I need
them. Please, bring them back. I said silently in my head.
A growl echoed through my head.
I whipped my eyes up. Did you two hear that?
Gwen looked at me concerned. Hear what?
It sounded like a growl.
She shook her head. I dont know, Nicholas. It was probably Cedrics
stomach. Come, its time for breakfast. She grinned.
I smiled. She was amazing. It pained me to see her with him.
We got up and started to walk to the day room. Once again, I walked
behind Cedric and Gwen, watching him control her. I was making myself sick.
I couldnt stand it.
We emerged from the corridor. My uncle was eating at the table. I
exhaled. Maybe he could make me feel better. My uncle, Bernard, was my
moms brother. Hes running the country until my coronation, which was next
week.
I was ready to be in charge.
I walked towards my uncle. He looked up at me. I grasped his hand. Good
morning, Uncle.
He nodded. Nicholas. He looked at Cedric. He stood up. Cedric, my
boy! How are you today? He asked patting him on the back.
Cedric nodded. I am well, my lord. Thank you.
Bernard looked at Gwen. Gwendolyn, nice to see you as always. He
smiled.
She nodded and curtsied. My lord.
Bernard sat back down. Well, come sit down. You all must be famished.
We nodded. I sat on one side of Uncle and Cedric and Gwen sat on the
other. We were served and started to eat.
I poked at my porridge while Cedric and Uncle talked. I cleared my throat

4
after a minute. Uncle, next week I turn eighteen.
He nodded, uninterested. Yes, I know. He turned back to Cedric. So my
boy, have you mastered the attack thrust yet?
I sighed.
Wake up. Talk about how amazing Cedric is. Go to lessons. Listen to how
amazing Cedric thinks he is. Eat supper. Listen to Cedric again.
I was used to it I guess. I was used to people being hard on me. My father
taught me to listen and I respected him deeply.
Cedric cleared his throat. Actually, I have! Right now, Im working on the
defense double attack thrust.
How interesting! Bernard replied. That is a very difficult move.
I had mastered it weeks ago, not that he cared.
Cedric nodded. Well, when youve got arms like these He said patting
his arm. Sword fighting comes naturally.
Gwen rolled her eyes. Bernard started to laugh.
I felt trapped here, like I couldnt breathe. I didnt like being confined to
the castle, but my Uncle was very protective of me.
Uncle, I was wondering if I might be allowed to explore the woods
beyond the castle? I said slowly, even though I already knew his response.
He didnt even look at me. No, Nicholas. It is far too dangerous. He said
like it was obvious.
I nodded. Yes sir.
Cedric looked at Bernard. Do you remember that one time when you took
me to explore the woods?
Bernard nodded. Ah yes! What a wonderful time.
It was difficult to hide my annoyance. Bernard favored Cedric. I knew he
felt like a father to Cedric. But he didnt have to make it so obvious.
Have you thought of what my title might be, Uncle? Once I am crowned?
I asked, a bit reluctantly. I knew he wouldnt tell me but I couldnt help but be
curious.
Bernard paused, dabbing his mouth with a napkin. Yes I have. But I am
going to keep a secret until the coronation. It is bad luck to reveal a kings
title before he is crowned. It will doom the reign.
Oh. I said quietly, looking down.
Cedric snorted. I dont think it will matter for Nicholas.
Gwen shot him a glare.
He started to laugh. But if I may, lord, Id like to offer a few
suggestions
I looked to my uncle, knowing he would allow it, but desperately not
wanting him to.

5
 Bernard nodded once, beckoning for Cedric to continue.
I sighed.
Cedric grinned, waving his hand in the air. It is an honor to be in thy
presence, Nicholas The Dim.
I bit my lip.
Bernard chuckled.
Cedric pretended to bow. Ladies and Gentlemen, King Nicholas The
Boring.
He was insufferable.
Cedrics eyes lightened. Or my favorite, King Nicholas The Worst. Sorry,
The Worthless.
Are you quite finished? I asked, through gritted teeth.
Oh, Im only getting started.
Bernard held up his hand. Ill take your suggestions into consideration,
Cedric. Now, why dont you all head to your lessons?
Cedric and Gwen walked for the door but I stayed behind. When I didnt
leave, Bernard looked up at me, his dark eyes challenging me.
Is there something wrong, nephew?
I sighed. Uncle, I know that I am a burden to you, but I really do
appreciate you caring for me.
He nodded. Well, yes of course, Nicholas.
I swallowed. Its just that with my parents gone, Ive had no one to guide
me.
He sighed. Nephew, we are family. I must mentor you for the throne to
carry out your mothers wishes.
I am ready Uncle, even if you think that I am not, I am.
He was silent for a moment. Youre close.
I know youre growing tired of having to care for me.
He put his hand on my shoulder. Nicholas, I am simply stressed over the
coronation next week. There is just so much planning involved. That is all.
Now, run along.
I nodded. Yes, Uncle. Thank you. I said as I ran to catch up to Gwen and
Cedric.
They were walking down the hall to Teachers room. Cedric turned when
he saw me. You better shape up, or Bernard is going to make me king,
instead of you, Nicholas The Strange.
I sighed. Wed been over this at least a hundred times. I am the heir to
the throne. It is rightfully mine no matter how much Uncle likes you. You will
not become king.
Says you.

6
 Cedric, I am the heir. I will be king.
Not if I kill you.
I stopped dead in my tracks. What? I asked surprised.
You heard me. He said as he pushed passed me.
Why would he kill me? Why would anyone kill me? I have done nothing
but be obedient!
Gwen hit Cedric in the arm. Do not speak like that!
He sighed. Sorry. I was only joking, Nicholas.
I nodded once.
Gwen forced a smile. Nicholas, you will be a great king. Cedric is just
jealous.
I found that hard to believe.
Cedric snorted. Of what?
Gwen sighed. Cedric.
He nodded. Umm, yes. Good king. He corrected. Then when the rebels
kill you because youve completely ruined everything, I will take over.
I swallowed deeply, thinking of my parents. I didnt want to share the
same fate as they did.
Gwens eyes widened. She leaned in close to Cedric. Cedric! Thats how
Nicholass parents were killed! She hissed.
I was still bitter after all this time. Something seemed suspicious about it
all. They were killed by the savage dwarfs, nymphs, and centaurs that are
now extinct. I had a hard time believing it, even if it was the truth.
Cedric paused. Oh, my fault.
Isnt it always? I asked quietly.
We walked into Teachers study. He was standing at his bookcase with his
back to us. He looked like he was reading a book of some kind. Cedric
cleared his throat. Teacher jumped and quickly put the book back in the
bookcase. I heard a clicking sound. Teacher quickly pushed together the
books.
My curiosity heightened. Why was he being so secretive? What was so
important about the book that he didnt want us to see? With Teacher, I knew
it would be something of old times. I needed to see that book.
He turned around slowly. This was my favorite part of the day. The time
when Teacher sent Cedric and Gwen away and it was just the two of us.
He nodded. Morning.
We nodded.
He exhaled, gesturing. Well, Gwendolyn off to Madame. Cedric to the
arena.
They nodded and left.

7
 Finally.
Of course, I wished for Gwen to stay, but when she was with Cedric, it was
unbearable.
I walked and sat down in my usual spot by the window. As I passed his
bookshelf, my eyes lingered a moment longer, searching for that book. I had
to have it. I knew it was important.
For some reason, Teachers study seemed like home. It felt like the way it
would if my parents were here. I looked out the window, my eyes falling on
the woods, but I looked away discouraged.
Teacher sighed. Nicholas.
I swallowed, looking at my hands. I know its been 15 years, but I just, I
cant help but think
He cut me off. That they will emerge from the woods looking for you.
I nodded slowly.
He sat down next to me. I looked up at him. His white beard was longer
than ever. He usually kept his head covered, but I swear that once I saw
pointed ears sticking out from the side of his temples. I was probably
imagining things.
I bit my lip. I prayed to Deonesus today.
He raised his eyebrows. Did you now?
I nodded. I know, I know that he is merely a legend, but I was
desperate.
Merely a legend? My boy, Deonesus possesses great power. He can grant
any wish, solve any problem, and settle any dispute with his mighty growl. A
mere legend he is not.
I stopped. Grant any wish? I looked up at him. He can grant any wish?
Teacher nodded. Now I know what youre thinking, Nicholas. Hold on
I cut him off. Where is he? I must find him!
Teacher sighed. That is the only problem, my child.
What?
Deonesus hasnt been found for decades.
Why not?
He hasnt wanted to be found. Celestia was in no real need for him.
No need? Well I need him now! Where is he?
Teacher held up his hand. I stopped. He exhaled. No one knows where he
is. None of us have ever even seen him. I am told that the last people to ever
see Deonesus were your parents themselves many years ago when they
were very young.
My heart stopped. My parents know him?
I am unsure. No one knows. Unfortunately, nothing of your parents has

8
been found. No documents, books, or paintings. He said slowly.
I looked down. I know. Ive looked. Its as though theyve faded from
existence.
Not in here. He said, poking at my heart.
I forced a small smile. Maybe Uncle will know of Deonesus.
Teacher shook his head. Your Uncle will not.
Why not?
He is not from Celestia.
Hes not?
Teacher paused for a second. Hes from an island called Thespa off the
coast of the Eastern Ocean.
I nodded. I suppose I knew that.
Teacher put his hands on his knees. Well, how about we start with
lessons?
I nodded.
I bet my parents knew Deonesus.
What would you like to start with?
I shrugged. Anything.
With that, he started to tell me stories of the past. I found it so
fascinating. We moved on to literature. We spent most of the day talking.
He then sent me off to the arena to practice.
As I practiced my fighting, my mind was spinning. Today, for some
reason, I was feeling extraordinarily lost. Thats what they should call me:
Nicholas The Lost. Or better yet, Nicholas The Abandoned. I missed my
parents more than usual.
After I trained, I went to my room and got changed for supper. Usually,
there were many nobles and council members who would dine with us, but
lately it has only been Uncle and I. I enjoyed it. I walked to the dining room.
Uncle was at the other end of the table, speaking with Alton, one of the
nobles and members of the Kings Council. He was the Voice of the People,
and I respected him deeply. It was his duty to represent the common people
and make sure their concerns and opinions were heard among the nobility.
He had always been sympathetic towards methough Im sure it was
more pity than anything.
As I approached, they stopped speaking and Alton turned to me. Hello
Nicholas!
I bowed my head. Alton, I hope you are well.
He gave me a small smile, disguised under his long beard. I am. The
children missed you today in the market.
I cursed silently, realizing I had completely forgot. My eyes widened. My

9
apologies, I completely lost track of time.
It had been happening a lot actually. I was feeling exceptionally lost as of
late. I enjoyed seeing the children and exploring the markets. Uncle rarely
accompanied me. He thought they were filthy, but I didnt mind. I liked
talking to our people. They made me feel less alone.
Alton touched my shoulder. Pay it no mind. Perhaps, tomorrow?
I nodded. Yes, of course. Ill bring them new books and some treats.
He grinned, stepping back. You are too kind. He turned to Bernard. My
lord. He said bowing. I bid you good night.
Bernard waved his hand as Alton disappeared out of the dining room.
I looked to Bernard and lowered my head. Uncle.
He nodded. Nephew, please sit. He said, motioning to the chair next to
him.
I nodded and sat down quickly. Will it only be the two of us tonight?
He nodded again. Yes.
Food was served to us. Before we began to eat, we prayed. Uncle took
my hand and closed his eyes. Thank you, Amadeo, master sorcerer, for
granting us with this life and for giving my mother her extraordinary power.
Thank you Amadeo, for presenting this food in front of us so that we may
continue to be noble servants to you. Please grant Nicholas well-being in the
future as he begins his journey into his next life. Aliquam Deus.
I nodded. Aliquam Deus.
I was a little concerned by what he meant by next life.
Bernard opened eyes. Now we may eat.
I cleared my throat. Pardon me for asking, Uncle. But what did you mean
by my journey into my next life? Am I going to die? I asked.
He swallowed deeply. Oh nephew, no! I simply meant you next life as an
adult.
I nodded slowly. My mistake, sir.
He nodded and we started to eat in silence. After a few minutes, I got the
nerve to ask him the question that had been on my mind ever since I talked
with Teacher. I set down my fork.
Uncle?
Yes? He replied.
Did my parents know Deonesus? I asked slowly.
He dropped his spoon and whipped his head up to look at me. Who? He
demanded.
Deonesus? The mythical ruler of old times in Celestia.
His lip started to twitch. Where did you hear of this?
I was just wondering. I asked sheepishly.

10
 Deonesus! He yelled. You wonder about Deonesus!
I nodded slowly.
That is heathen talk. I never want to hear you speak his name again! He
hissed, pointing at me.
I looked down and nodded. Yes, sir. I am deeply sorry.
His nostrils were flaring. Go. He said pointing to the door angrily.
Uncle, I am terribly sorry.
Be gone. You infuriate me with your talk of the filthy leopard.
I nodded once and stood up slowly. I apologize. Please find somewhere in
your heart to forgive me. It will never happen again. I pleaded, as I bowed
my head.
Uncle sat back in his chair and rubbed his face with his hand. I guarantee
that. He said under his breath.
I nodded once and ran towards the door. Ugh, now I have upset my uncle!
After everything that he has done for me! I had the nerve to upset him like
that. I walked down the corridor to my room. I passed Gwen and Cedric on
the way.
I inhaled sharply. Good night.
Cedric snorted. What was all that yelling? I could hear it all the way over
here! Did you upset him again?
I nodded. It was my mistake.
Gwen looked at me sympathetically. Im sure hell forgive you.
I sighed. I hope so. I said as I continued to walk.
I ran the rest of the way to my room. I shut the door behind me and
slumped back against it. My mind was racing.
I never told Uncle that Deonesus was a leopard.
He knew.
I put my head against my knees. I was so confused. All of a sudden, this
old Celestia seemed so real. It was as though everyone knew but me. What
werent they telling me? I reached for my necklace, starting to fiddle with it. I
was so confused. Was Deonesus real? Part of me thought so, but everyone
kept telling me no. I didnt know what to believe.
After a while, I looked up. It was dark outside. I stood up quickly. It was my
favorite time of the day. I walked over to my desk and looked outside the
window. The stars were out. I opened my window and looked up at the sky. I
like to tell myself that my parents were looking at the same stars, wherever
they were.
If they were alive.
I kept staring at the stars. Nothing made sense, but when I looked at the
stars, it seemed as though everything was in place. I dont know. Maybe I

11
was going crazy. I sat there, staring at the stars, looking down at the water.
I loved water.
Uncle never lets me go to the ocean.
My mother and I used to take walks on the beach. I dont know why I
remember that, but I do. My parents lived in another palace, right on the
ocean, but it was destroyed.
Uncle never lets me go to the ruins.
Ive never been passed the lake. Apparently beyond the lake is
dangerous, savagewild, if you will. I dont see why if all the Celestians are
extinct. Oh well, I dont know.
Everything was quiet.
You know what? I bet that book in Teachers study had the answers. I bet
that it had information about my parents in it, about Deonesus.
Why else would Teacher keep it a secret? He was the only one who would
know about the old times.
My curiosity got the better of me. I stood up slowly and tiptoed out of my
room. I walked quietly down the hall and the stairs. I snuck passed a couple
of guards. I stopped outside Teachers study. I really hoped that he wasnt in
there. I pushed open the door quietly and held my breath. I closed my eyes,
taking a step inside. I opened my eyes and looked around quickly.
He wasnt here.
Thank goodness.
I ran over to the bookcase. I tried to remember which shelf it was. I
pushed aside the books and felt the back of the bookcase. Nothing. I tried
the one above it. I felt the back. I felt a hole.
A finger-size hole.
I knew it.
The color drained from my face. I quickly slid the cabinet open. I felt
around. There was a small book in the compartment. My eyes widened. I
grabbed the book and pulled it out. I looked at it. It had a black faded cover.
I flipped through it quickly. A piece of paper fell out. Just then, Teachers bird
started to screech.
My eyes widened again and I cursed.
It was so loud!
I quickly snatched up the piece of paper and shut the compartment. I
pushed the books back and ran towards the door. I shut it behind me slowly
and ran down the hallway. I snuck passed the guards again and up to my
room. I shut the door behind me and ran over to my bed. I sat down and
exhaled deeply. I looked down slowly.
My heart beat fast as I opened the first page of the book. The title was

12
Celestian Flora and Fauna. I scrunched my eyebrows. What was so special
about it?
Just then, I noticed some faded writing underneath the title. I squinted. I
could barely read it. It said property of King someone. I couldnt read the
name. It was too smudged. The king had a long title though, over four lines. I
didnt let myself get excited, but I couldnt help but wonder.
I started to flip through the pages. There were little notes and drawings
everywhere. They werent very good. I kept flipping through. The writing was
so faded that I could hardly read it. Some notes were relevant to the text, but
others were completely unrelated. The king kept mentioning archery and
traveling.
There were so many drawings of this girl. I didnt know who she was, but
the man seemed very fond of her. I flipped to the last page. There was one
note. I squinted and tried my hardest to read it. It said: I leave this book,
something, something, something, olas.
The color drained from my face. The first part of the word olas was
faded.
Did it used to say Nicholas?
It had to have. What other words ended in olas? This king mentioned
me! He left this book for me. I was sure of it. Was it my father? Was this my
fathers writing? Was this girl my mother? Oh my god. What if it was? Did my
teacher know the whole time?
I remembered the crumbled piece of paper I had snatched up from the
floor. It had fallen out of this book. I looked around quickly. It was on the floor
by the door. I ran over quickly. I grabbed it and unfolded it. My eyes widened
and I fell to my knees.
It was an unfinished charcoal drawing. Of a man. Wearing a crown. With
dark hair.
Just like me.
I blinked quickly. The drawing was faded and I could barely see his face. I
touched the canvas gently. It looked like something was spilled on it. Why?
Why was nothing easy? Why couldnt someone just show me a painting, a
letter, a piece of clothing, anything from my parents? I looked back down at
the drawing.
Was this my father?
My head was swirling. This book was the first thing of my parents that I
had found in yearsin my entire life, practically. How did it take me this long
to find? Why hadnt my teacher showed it to me? Didnt he want me to know
about my parents? I shook my head. And my uncle. He knew about
Deonesus. What other secrets were being kept from me?

13
 I stood up and took off my belt, deciding to go to sleep early. I would need
to be up in the morning, ready to visit the markets and interrogate my
teacher.
I folded up the drawing and stuck it inside the book. I put the book in my
belt, draping it over the chair. I slid into bed. I closed my eyes and my hand
closed around my locket. I took a few slow breaths, convincing myself not to
go get the book. It would wait until morning. I must sleep.
After a few minutes, I started to drift off to sleep. I saw my mother,
standing with me by the lake. Her face was blurred. As usual.
She was reaching out to me, telling me to run. I had never had this dream
before. I couldnt see her face, but I could tell that she was concerned.
Run Nick. You have to run.
Why did I have to run? Was this real? What was going on?
She was shoving me away from her, towards the woods. Run.
All of a sudden, I felt someone shake me awake. I forced my eyes open
and scrambled around in bed. I looked up and exhaled when I realized who it
was that had forced me from my dream. Teacher, you startled me.
He was looking at me concerned. You asked your Uncle about Deonesus,
didnt you? He asked, grabbing my shoulders.
I looked at him confused. What?
Didnt you? He asked urgently.
I nodded. Yes.
I told you not to.
I am sorry.
He nodded. You must leave.
Why? I asked slowly, scooting back.
Get your things.
Why? I asked again.
Now.
I stood up quickly, picking up on the desperation in his tone. What was
happening! I pulled a jacket over my tunic and strapped on my belt, making
sure the book was secure. I slipped on my boots and looked at him.
Where are we going?
It is not safe here. Teacher replied as he walked over to the other side of
my room. He forced open the maids door that hadnt been used in years.
Teacher, where are we going? I said annoyed.
You have to leave. Your Uncle thinks you know too much. He said,
gravely.
The color drained from my face. What do I know?
I heard loud footsteps coming down the corridor. He pulled me towards

14
the door. Come.
I followed him quickly, shutting the door behind myself and looking
through the small, dusty window. As soon as I shut the door, I saw Bernard
and Cedric tiptoe into my room. Bernard was holding a crossbow and Cedric
had his sword drawn.
What were they doing!
Cedric seemed confused but I couldnt hear what they were saying.
Bernard started to shoot arrows into my bed.
I gasped, quickly covering my mouth.
Teacher grabbed my arm. We have to go.
My head was spinning and I looked at Teacher, dazed. Why was Uncle
shooting my bed?
Because he thinks youre in it.
Why was he shooting me?
Because you know too much. He said, as he led me down the stairs.
I scrunched my eyebrows. Because of Deonesus.
He nodded.
Well what difference does that make? He knows just as much about
Deonesus as I do, if not more!
He sighed. Nicholas, you have been a pawn to him since you arrived at
the castle as a young boy.
My eyes widened, refusing to believe it. My Uncle was all that I had left as
a family. I beg your pardon?
Yes.
How?
He wants the throne.
What! I cried. No, he doesnt. He is only ruling until my coronation. He
said it himself. Then I will rule. He will give me the power.
He led me out the side door. Will he? Has he specifically told you that?
Yes, of course he has.
Well, then he lied.
There was a horse waiting for us. I looked over at him. He wouldnt.
Teacher nodded. He would. He wants power, Nicholas, and he will do
anything to get it.
I shook my head, squeezing my eyes shut. But, hes my, were family. He
would kill his own nephew?
Yes. Teacher said, like it was obvious. Up you go. He said, beckoning
for me to get on the horse.
I gripped onto the saddle, still confused and in denial. He wouldnt. I, I
know my Uncle.

15
 Do you? Teacher questioned, looking around anxiously.
I, I, I stuttered.
He stopped me. Nicholas, you know too much about the old Celestia. I
had been able to teach you in secret for many years without him knowing,
but once you asked him about Deonesus, you revealed yourself. You will not
be safe here any longer.
I shook my head, still processing exactly what was happening. What does
it matter if I know of the old Celestia? It was part of my heritage and the
history of my country.
Teacher sighed, shifting uncomfortably. Because there is more to the
story than we know, Nicholas. Now, you must go. He urged.
What do you mean? I asked, getting up on the horse.
There is no time to explain. He said, gripping onto the reins. You must
go before you are discovered.
But, but where will I go?
Teacher nodded. You must go to the woods. You will be safe there.
The woods! I cried. The woods are savage lands. Uncle forbid me from

Nicholas, your uncle just tried to kill you!

This made no sense, but I nodded. I, I dont know what to
You must go!
What about you? I asked, grabbing the reins from him.
I will be fine. Go.
I nodded and urged the horse forward.
Run Nick. You have to run.
My mind was racing as I tore off for the woods. It was as if my world had
been completely turned upside down. Uncle tried to kill me, the only family I
had left. Why? Because I asked him about Deonesus? Or was he planning to
do this all along? Is that why he has been so stressed lately? Hes been
planning my death? I didnt know what to believe anymore!
I raced passed the lake, whipping my head around. The dark stone of the
castle blended in with the night sky. I saw faint torchlight in some of the
windows. The only home I had ever known. Would I ever return?
My eyes shifted to glinting silver appearing behind me. My eyes widened
when I realized I was being followed. I couldnt let Uncles men catch me
my men in reality, though Im not so sure they would side with me anyway.
I urged the horse to go faster. The wind whipped in my hair. I could barely
see in the darkness. I came up to the edge of the woods. I took a deep
breath, guiding the horse into the trees. I had never been in the woods.
Uncle told me they were filled with savage creatures, the same ones who had

16
killed my parents. Twigs snapped beneath me as the horse galloped through
the foggy forest. I kept my eyes forward and turned to look back a moment
later.
They were still behind me. I looked forward again. My eyes widened.
Standing a few yards in front of me were three girls. I urged the horse to
stop. It bucked me off and I fell to the ground, my head slamming into the
dirt. I looked up dazed and saw a girl looking down at me.
Then, I blacked.

When I woke up, I had no idea where I was. I shot up from the bed and
looked around quickly. I grabbed for my sword. Did the men catch me?
Where was I?
I felt a hand push me back down. I swallowed deeply, looking around. The
small room was dimly lit with candlelight and the smell of forest herbs filled
the air.
Two girls were staring at me. I scrunched my eyebrows. Werent there
three of you?
One with blonde hair looked at me. Yes.
But there are only two here now.
Yes.
Where am I? I asked, looking around.
Why dont you tell me what you remember?
I blinked a few times, my vision spotty. I was riding through the woods. I
said, rubbing my face. I was being chased by the Thespian guards. I
remember seeing the three of you. My horse threw me off and, I, I must
have...
She looked at me sympathetically. Well, youre lucky we found you.
The color drained from my face. The book. I looked down to my belt. It
was still there.
Another girl with darker hair and a freckled face came over and sat next
to me. She unsheathed her dagger and pointed it at me. My eyes widened
and I scooted away from her.
Her eyes narrowed. Look Thespian.
I stopped her. I am not a Thespian.
Well who are you then?
I am a prince. I said confidently.
Her eyes widened. What?
Nicholas. I said.
She stood up. Oh dear.
What? I asked.

17
 What are you doing here? She asked annoyed.
I held my hands up in surrender. My uncle tried to kill me, so I escaped.
He tried to kill you?
I nodded quickly.
Great. She mumbled under her breath. Its happening.
Where am I? I asked, confused.
Celestia.
I sighed. Yes I know that. I mean, what are you?
She walked to the other side of the room. You think youd know a nymph
when you see one.
My eyes widened. A nymph?
Yes.
Youre supposed to be extinct.
Do I look extinct to you?
I shook my head. No, its just that I was told that mythical creatures were
extinct in Celestia.
By who, your uncle?
I nodded.
She raised her eyebrows. Well theres your first mistake. She looked at
the other girl. What should we do with him?
The blonde one exhaled. What would Sylvie do?
Sylvies not here. Its up to us now.
I was very confused.
The dark-haired one sighed. We should take him to the crypt.
Are you sure? The other one asked.
Yes. It is the right thing to do. He may be able to help us defeat Bernard.
I kept my eyes on them, trying to follow their conversation even though
they were talking in hushed tones.
He knows things. He may be of use to us.
Youre right. Lets go. We must tell Dell about Sylvie.
I raised my hand. I am sorry to interrupt but I would like to know where I
am being taken.
The blonde haired one looked at me. We are taking you to the center of
the resistance.
Resistance to what?
The Lord. Bernard. She clarified.
My uncle? I asked confused.
She nodded.
The dark-haired one sighed. Why dont we inform him of his fate on the
way?

18
 She nodded, helping me stand. Lets go, Prince Nicholas.
I took a few shaky steps toward the door, doing my best to keep up with
them as they stomped through the woods.
I am sorry, but I think I misheard you. Did you say a Celestian resistance
movement against my uncle?
The blonde one nodded. Yes, it has been going for a year now.
With centaurs? I asked.
She nodded. Yes.
And fauns?
She nodded again. Yes.
I stopped. What about Deonesus?
They both stopped dead in their tracks. What?
Deonesus? I repeated.
The dark-haired one looked at me and narrowed her eyes. How do you
know so much about us, Thespian?
I shrugged. Stories I guess, and I am told that my parents knew him.
Your parents?
I nodded. Yes, they disappeared 15 years ago. My father was king. But
when, when I was 3 they were attacked by Celestians and killed. I said,
looking down.
The Celestians killed them? She asked.
I nodded again.
That doesnt sound right.
I sighed. Thats what Im starting to think. My uncle has raised me but
last night, he tried to kill me and I can only assume it was so he could take
the throne. I said sadly.
Thats terrible! The blonde one said sympathetically.
And my parents were Celestians, not Thespians. I added, annoyed.
The dark-haired one held up a hand. Fair enough.
So, who was this Sylvie girl? I asked.
She nodded. Sylvie was a nymph, like us. We were stationed out here on
border patrol when you showed up. We saw you being followed so she
confronted the Thespians while we took you inside. But, but they took her.
The Thespians did?
She nodded.
My eyes widened. My uncle was building a bridge across the river. Now
that he knows you exist, you will be
She stopped me. Yes we are well aware of what he will do to us.
So this Sylvie, was she important? I asked.
She nodded. Well, her brother, Dell, is a commander of the resistance

19
movement. She paused. Im sure he already knows of her imprisonment.
He will not be happy with us.
It was my fault. I said, bowing my head.
Yes, it was. She spat, trudging ahead of me.
I shook my head, processing. Celestians exist! The myths were true!
Out of nowhere, four men jumped down in front of us. My eyes widened
and I staggered backwards. All of a sudden, I was grabbed from behind. A
man put his sword across my neck. Oh dear.
Where is my sister? He hissed in my ear.
I swallowed deeply. You must be Master Dell.
He spun me around and pointed the sword tip at my throat. How do you
know who I am?
I nodded towards the two nymphs.
Dell sighed. Well, I was going to make some dramatic speech leading up
to my name, but I guess now that you know who I am, we can just skip to the
part where I kill you for sacrificing my sister. He said, his expression
hardening again.
My eyes widened. Excuse me!
So I am going to ask you once more. Where is my sister?
I do not know. I am sorry.
What do you mean you do not know?
I was unconscious. I admitted.
He sighed. Of course you were.
I gulped.
He let go of me, looking to the dark-haired nymph. Where is she,
Emsley?
She bowed her head. She was taken back to the Lords palace.
He groaned and looked back at me. You see what youve done!
I raised my hands. Sir, I have done nothing.
You couldnt have stayed on your side, could you?
I scrunched my eyebrows. Pardon?
He looked down. The Thespians and Celestians were doing just fine with
no interaction and then you just had to come in and upset the balance.
My mouth dropped open. Upset the balance? He tried to kill me!
Dell sighed. Okay, look it was my mistake. I didnt know. I didnt mean to
try and kill you per say.
Not you! Bernard.
He stopped. Why? He snorted. Did you fall off your horse in front of him
or something?
I looked at him, offended at the way he was treating me. No, he was

20
power hungry so he wanted to steal the throne.
The color drained from Dells face. He looked at the two nymphs. They
nodded. Dell turned to face me slowly.
Where are my manners? He asked through gritted teeth. I have
completely forgotten to ask who you are. He pointed his sword at me. Who
are you? He asked, closing his eyes.
I am Nicholas.
He put his hand on his face. Of course you are.
Is there a problem?
He opened his eyes and put down his hand. No, no. Not at all. But you
know for future reference, you should probably introduce yourself as the
Prince of Celestia to prevent any unnecessary altercations with native
Celestians who want to kill you for sacrificing their sister.
My eyes darted around. I stuck out my hand. Hello, I am Nicholas. The
Prince of Celestia.
He rolled his eyes. Well, its a bit too late for that now my prince. He
smiled, grasping my hand.
I nodded. My apologies.
He waved his hand in front of me. No, no. The fault is mine. Please
forgive me. I did not know who you were.
I nodded. Well, now you do, so what are you going to do with me?
He stroked his chin and after a second, he nodded. He sheathed his
sword and started to walk in the other direction. Welcome to the resistance,
Prince.
My eyes widened. His men followed him in formation. The other two
nymphs followed him.
I ran to catch up with him, surprised. Wait, hold on a moment. What did
you just say?
Welcome to the resistance.
You want me involved? Just like that?
He kept walking. Sure.
I stopped walking, wanting some more information. Stop.
They kept walking.
Please, stop. I asked.
They kept walking.
I sighed deeply. I command you to stop walking. Now. I boomed.
They all stopped. Dell cursed silently. Well, I was just waiting for you to
play that card.
I walked towards them. Where are we going? To the crypt? I asked.
He nodded. Yes, my prince. The crypt is the center of the resistance.

21
Pretty much all of the surviving natives as you like to call them, live in or
around there. Right now, we are planning for a raid.
I nodded. But I havent heard of you before today.
Yes, well were working on it, alright?
You are going to need help. I said as we started to walk again.
Maybe now that I was with them, Deonesus would come.
Emsley walked up next to him and whispered something in his ear. Dell
stopped walking and spun around to face me.
You know of Deonesus?
I nodded once.
Dells eyes narrowed. He looked to the nymphs. Alright who told him?
They both shook their heads.
Dell looked at me. Who told you?
My teacher.
He raised an eyebrow. Your teacher?
We continued to walk. I nodded. Yes, he told me about the myths.
Dell twitched and held up his hand. Okay stop.
I looked at him. What?
Look at me. He said motioning up and down at himself. Am I real?
I nodded once.
Then you can stop using the word myth.
What word should I use? I asked confused.
He paused for a second. Legend is a good place to start.
I scrunched my eyebrows. The legends of Celestia?
He nodded. Yeah, I like it.
But Ive never heard of you.
He pursed his lips. If we arent supposed to exist, then why is the Lord
building a bridge across the Great River into our land all of a sudden?
Hes been building it for a while. I said sheepishly.
Yes I know that. But this morning there were more than a thousand men
working on it.
A thousand? I asked, concerned.
Yep, you see what you started?
I sighed. Dell, please. This is not my fault.
Well, you were one of them.
I was never one of them.
Yes and where have you been living for the past 15 years?
I shifted uncomfortably. In the castle. Bernard is my uncle.
Yes, I am well informed of Thespian happenings.
But my parents were Celestians.

22
 He nodded once. Were they now?
I nodded. Yes, my father was the greatest king Celestia ever had.
Well, why dont you just stay with them then?
Because the Celestians killed them.
Did they now?
Yes. I spat, looking at Dell.
He held up his hands. Dont look at me. Youre the first royalty that I have
directly assaulted.
I exhaled, looking down. Yes, I am sorry.
He looked at me. You know what? I like you.
I scrunched my eyebrows. Umm, thank you?
No! I mean youre well-versed, polite, obedient, and not like your Uncle.
Thank you, I guess.
You could be of great use to us.
I looked at him. How?
You said you were to be king, yes?
I nodded.
Well, lets just assume for a second that you as a king had good
leadership skills.
I do.
Splendid! Welcome to the commandership, my prince. He said, patting
my shoulder.
I stopped him. Wait, you want me to lead? With you?
He shrugged. Sure, why not. Might as well give it a shot. If it doesnt
work, we could always use you as bait to Bernard if necessary.
My eyes widened.
He patted my back. Relax, young one. I am only joking.
I nodded. Right, yes of course.
We continued to walk through the forest. So, now I was a Celestian rebel?
Bernard was building the bridge to come find me? I was so confused. Dell
began to tell me about the basics of the resistance. It seemed pretty simple,
but not very organized. No wonder Ive never heard of them. Theyve never
even been passed the river! About a half an hour later, we emerged into a
clearing. There was a large stone fortress on the other side.
I swallowed deeply. Is that the crypt?
Dell nodded. Yes, welcome to the Valley of the Fallen, Nicholas.
I stared at it in awe. It was magnificent!
When we reached the entrance, my eyes widened. A centaur walked out
to meet us. He was so large! I was shocked. I never thought that I would
actually see one in my lifetime.

23
 He scrunched his eyebrows. Did you find her?
I was going to ask him his name, but Dell cleared his throat. I looked at
him. He motioned for me to introduce myself. I nodded and looked to the
centaur.
Hello, I am told that I am to introduce myself before we start any
unnecessary altercations about sacrificing Dells sister? I said slowly,
looking at Dell.
He nodded once in approval and gave me a thumbs up.
The centaur nodded. Very well.
I am Nicholas. The Prince of Celestia. I said, sticking out my hand.
The color drained from his face. He, hes who? He asked in disbelief
looking at Dell.
Dell nodded. I said the same thing. Go ahead, Nicholas. Attempt to
explain yourself.
I swallowed. What is your name, great centaur?
He bowed his head. Acotas, my prince.
I walked towards him. Call me Nicholas.
He nodded. Very well.
I continued. Next week I was to be crowned the king of Celestia, but it
turns out that my uncle, Bernard, wanted the throne, so he tried to kill me
last night. I escaped, and was riding through the woods when the nymphs
rescued me. Sylvie was taken but the other two started to escort me here.
On our journey, Master Dell nearly decapitated me
Dell cut me off. By accident.
I nodded. But seeing as though I do not think that I am welcome back at
the palace, I am here to offer you my services so that I may one day reclaim
my throne.
Why should we help you, Thespian prince? Acotas asked.
Dell stopped him. Hes not a Thespian.
I nodded. Thank you. Master Acotas, my father was a king of Celestia,
but he and my mother were killed 15 years ago by Celestian rebels.
Like you.
Acotas scrunched his eyebrows. I am sorry, my prince. I do not
remember them.
No one does. I mumbled.
Acotas turned to Dell. You think he will be of use to us?
Dell sighed. Well, he knows more about us than we do, so yes, I do.
Excuse me?
Tell him about Deonesus. Dell said sarcastically.
I nodded. Deonesus, the mythicalsorry, legendaryruler of Celestia.

24
 Dell nodded in approval.
I continued. I was told that my parents knew him. I prayed to him
yesterday to bring them back to me.
Acotas sighed. I see. Well, whats one more anyway?
Dell nodded. Thats what I said. Besides, if it doesnt work out, we can
always use him as bait for Bernard.
My eyes widened.
He walked forward and put his arm around me. Kidding again. He said
as he started to walk with me into the crypt. Come. Lets see if we can but
any of this so-called intelligence that you claim to have to good use.
We walked into the crypt. Acotas and the others followed. As we walked, I
was in awe. There were so many mythical creatures here. It was like a
dream. They all stared at me as I passed. We walked towards the back of the
crypt and to a table filled with parchment and maps.
Acotas picked up a piece of parchment. What did you make of the bridge,
Dell?
Dell sighed. Theyre working fast. Theyve moved many weapons there
for their army, in anticipation for their march.
Acotas nodded once. We are at a loss for weapons.
Dell nodded in agreement. Yes, we need weapons.
I looked at them. So just take theirs.
Dell started to laugh. You know what? Im glad we kept you around.
Youre a funny one.
I stared at him. I wasnt trying to be funny.
Dell stopped laughing when I didnt laugh along with him. He raised an
eyebrow. Wait, are you seriously considering this? He asked, concerned.
I shrugged. Why not?
Because it is insane!
So?
He paused. Well
I looked at him. Werent you telling me on the way here that doing crazy,
insane stunts was your thing? I asked.
Well, yes of course.
So, I dont see what the problem is.
He sighed, holding an arm out. Let me get this straight. You want to steal
Bernards weapons? From the bridge? Now?
Well, if we steal them now, then they wont be able to use them when
they get across the bridge. I reasoned.
He thought about for a second, finally nodding once. That, my young
prince, is a brilliant idea. Lets go! He said, hopping up and starting for the

25
entrance to the crypt.
When Acotas and I did not follow, Dell stopped walking and turned around
to face us. Well, arent you coming? I thought we were stealing some
weapons?
I scrunched my eyebrows. In the middle of the day?
He looked around slowly. Yes?
I shook my head.
He looked back at me. No?
I nodded.
He sighed. But I love stealing things in plain sight. I do my best work in
broad daylight. It is more fun that way.
Acotas raised an eyebrow. Yes, but not more efficient.
Dell sighed again. Fine. He said sulking back to the table.
Acotas looked up at us. If we are to do this, we must go in the dead of
the night.
Dell nodded. That works too.
I smirked, proud of myself. I hadnt even been here a day and I had
already coordinated a raid. I looked at them. We go, in the dead of the
night, and set up a chain to transport the weapons into carts. We bring them
back to our camp and
Dell cut me off. Bada bing Bada boom, weve got ourselves some
weapons.
I nodded. Precisely.
I looked up at Acotas. He was stroking his chin, but finally sighed. Well, I
suppose it is time that we started to do something.
Dell nodded in agreement. Yes, I am tired of waiting around.
I know you are.
And I want my freedom back.
Dont we all, Master Dell?
He nodded. Well, yes of course. I was merely suggesting that we He
paused. So yes, the carts for the weapon transport? He said quickly,
grabbing a piece of parchment.
I pulled up a chair, rolling up my sleeves. My eyes darted around as I tried
to take it all in. My heart beat fast as we worked. Every sentence, I felt more
confident than the last. I could do this. I could lead these people. These were
my people. These were my parents people. I felt more at home now than I
have ever felt in the Loch with my Uncle. Especially now that I knew he tried
to kill me.
By nightfall, we had coordinated the attack, set up future attacks, and
organized the supplies and the men. I couldnt help but feel like I belonged. I

26
felt betrayed by Bernard, by the Thespians. This was my home now.
I nodded, knowing darkness filled the sky. We should do it now.
They nodded. Acotas sighed. Very well. Ready the men. He said.
With pleasure. Dell said as he bowed and started to round up some
men.
Acotas looked at me. Although I am unable to see your past in the stars
my prince, I do believe that you are destined for greatness.
I snorted. Are you sure you were looking at my stars?
He nodded. Yes. You have great potential. I am looking forward to
leading with you in the future.
I looked at him. Thank you. And, if this all goes well and we do indeed
defeat my uncle, I do look forward to having you on my council.
He bowed his head. It would be my honor.
I felt someone put his arm around me from behind. I turned and saw it
was Dell. He looked at me. Whoa, is there a spot for this legendary
commander, He asked, motioning to himself. In your royal council?
I smiled. Maybe as the royal jester.
He looked appalled.
Acotas started to laugh. Dell nodded his head once. Well, the men are
ready if you two are done being foolish.
We nodded. I made sure I had my sword. Lets go.
We followed him out to the entrance. Dell nudged me. Although, I will
have you know that I am an excellent juggler. He whispered.
I started to laugh. Ill keep that in mind.
I followed them to the men that they had gathered, sizing up our supplies.
It wasnt much but it would have to do. We would have to rely on the
element of surprise. Bernard was overly confident. He would not have put
precautions in place.
I leaned in close to Dell. What now?
He exhaled, crossing his arms across his sleek black breastplatethe
only armor he wore. Well, I have already briefed them, so I guess we go.
Do I have to say anything?
No, you may give your big dramatic speech if we come back. He smiled.
I nodded. If?
He shrugged. Hey, you never know. I could auction you off to Bernard if
you dont behave.
My eyes widened.
Dell rolled his eyes. For the love of Deonesus, Nicholas I only kid you!
I forced a small smile. Right.
Acotas cleared his throat. The men stopped talking. He nodded once. You

27
all know the plan, lets march.
The men cheered and followed Dell, Acotas, and I. We started to walk and
I started to second-guess myself. Was this too risky? What if Bernard did
have men guarding the supplies? Should we have stayed at the crypt?
As we neared the river, my confidence returned. I thought of my father,
would have been proud of me. I was leading, as he would have wished me
to. These were his people, even if they didnt know it.
Acotas held out his arm to stop us. We looked through the woods. I could
see the bridge. Acotas nodded. Master Dell, you know what to do.
He nodded and saluted. Yes, sir. Well be back shortly. Come on men.
He said motioning for his men that I met in the woods to follow him.
I watched as they disappeared into the trees. I scrunched my eyebrows.
Where are they going?
Acotas sighed. Towards any danger I presume.
I nodded. Why?
That man has almost no fear. He loves to battle.
I swallowed. Well, its good that hes on our side then.
Acotas nodded. Yes, my prince.
We waited for Dell to return.
We waited.
After maybe fifteen minutes, I was getting anxious. The camp was just on
the other side of the river. He should be back by now. My eyes darted
around. Was this a mistake?
All of a sudden, I heard rustling behind me. I whirled around and
staggered backwards. Dell and his men were hanging from the trees. They
jumped down.
The coast is clear. Dell announced.
I took a few breaths, trying to calm myself.
Dell scrunched his eyebrows. Did I startle you, Nicholas?
I shook my head quickly. No, no. Not at all. I lied.
Acotas nodded. Men be quick! Set up a chain! Transport the weapons
into the carts. Make haste!
They all nodded. We started to follow Dell, who was leading us around
the camp. We made it to the edge of Bernards camp. There was no one
here.
I scrunched my eyebrows. Where is everyone? I whispered.
Dell shrugged. I dont know, probably raiding our camp.
My eyes widened. I had never thought of that!
Dell sighed. Really Nicholas? You must calm down. The men are camping
closer to his castle. We are alone.

28
 I nodded quickly. Lets be quick.
We walked forward slowly. I saw the carts full of weapons. Perfect. I
reached the cart and looked inside. Crossbows, swords, spears. It was all
here!
I started to hand weapons to Dell. He then handed them to Acotas and
the chain continued all the way back to our carts. I kept picking up weapon
after weapon. There were so many! After about maybe an hour, I had finally
unloaded the last cart, completely satisfied.
I turned to Dell. Lets get out of here.
He nodded. You dont have to tell me twice.
We started back to our carts. We reached them as soon as the last
weapon was being loaded.
Acotas patted me on the back. Well done, my prince.
I nodded. Thank you.
Men, back to the crypt!
The men started to pull the carts. We walked in front of them. I was a lot
less anxious coming back than I was going. I did it! I actually coordinated a
military plan! I could do this! I could lead these people! Now, I was sure of it.
My father would have been so proud.
We made great time and got back to the crypt very quickly. We walked
through the entrance and pulled the carts behind us. The other men started
to cheer. We dropped the carts in the weapons area. All of the men had
gathered behind us. Dell stood up on the bench.
He cleared his throat. Weve done it! Weve stolen their weapons! He
criedalmost in disbelief.
The creatures cheered.
Bernard is no match for us!
More cheering.
We can do this!
Yet, more cheering.
But we couldnt have done it without some help.
I gulped, realizing he was referring to me.
See, earlier today I had discovered that my sister had disappeared.
All in unison, the men said a quiet prayer.
Dell continued. Yes, I was told that she had sacrificed herself for a
Thespian soldier.
The men booed.
I sighed. Really?
Dell held up his hand. The men stopped. But, I was mistaken. She had
not sacrificed herself in vain, for it was to protect the Prince of Celestia.

29
 The men started to murmur.
Dell motioned down to me. Nicholas here was almost killed by his Uncle
so that he may take the Thespian throne instead of Nicholas. Nicholas
fortunately was able to escape and now he is here, ready to help us fight for
our independence.
The men cheered. Dell pulled me up to stand with him.
I looked out over the crowd of men. I took a deep breath. It would be my
honor, my honor, to fight alongside you brave Celestians. Bernard, my
uncle, may have been a Thespian, but my parentsmay they one day come
back to mewere Celestians as I am. It is time to take back what is ours!
Long live Celestia! I cried.
The men were silent for a second. I gulped again.
They all looked at each other for a moment. Then, they all erupted into
cheer. They started to chant Long live Celestia!
I smiled, for the first time in my life feeling as though I belonged and was
liked. Dell put his arm around me and started to cheer along.
After a few minutes, Dell jumped down from the bench and grabbed a
book from the table. He walked passed me. Come on Nicholas.
I followed him. Where are we going?
Youll see.
We started to make our way through the rows of tents until we made it to
the other side of the crypt. Dell walked through an arched doorway and I
followed him slowly. He grabbed a torch from the wall and walked deeper
into the tunnel. I ran to catch up to him.
Now may you tell me where were going?
He emerged into a large caver. My eyes widened. The moonlight streamed
in and lit up a small cherry blossom tree in the center of the room. Cherry
blossoms! I took a deep breath, words filling my mouth.
As long as the cherry blossoms bloom, Deonesuss spirit will still be with
us and there will be hope. I blurted out.
Dell turned around. Ah, you know the saying?
I nodded once.
Splendid! Id like to meet this teacher of yours. He may have just saved
your life. He said as he set the torch into a pot.
The fire traveled along the perimeter of the room, lighting it up. My eyes
widened again. Whoa.
He cleared his throat. Welcome to the sanctuary.
For Deonesus? I asked in awe, as I looked around.
Yes, not many appreciate its true beauty.
It is magnificent! I said as I followed him to the tree.

30
 He sat down beside it. Yes, I come here to think sometimes. He said
slowly.
About what? I asked as I sat down next to him.
Life.
What about life?
How precious it is. He said, catching one of the blossoms in his hand
that had fallen from the tree. You never know when it will be taken from
you. He said, letting the blossom fall to the ground.
He opened his book and started to write in it. I scrunched my eyebrows.
What are you doing?
Recording my life, so that it will never be forgotten.
I nodded once. I wish my parents had done that.
He forced a small smile. You cant change the past Nicholas, you can only
better the future.
I sighed. I know. I just cant believe that Celestians killed them.
He shrugged. You will never know the answer to that.
Is there no one around who has been alive for more than 15 years? I
asked annoyed.
He paused for a second. The oldest creature of our kind is a centaur
named Chatura, but I do not believe that even he has been alive that long.
I looked down. Oh. I paused, looking back up. Where is he?
Nowadays, he hides out near the ocean, watching the stars, looking for
Deonesus.
Id like to meet him someday.
Perhaps you will!
I nodded.
We were silent for a few seconds. I looked back up at him. I really am
sorry about your sister.
He exhaled. Im sure that she will be fine. Sylvie is a brave girl, thats
why I picked her.
I scrunched my eyebrows. Picked her?
He looked up at me. Yes, many years ago when I was very young, I came
across her in a meadow. She was barely able to walk. I decided to take her
as my sister. No one was around so I figured she had been abandoned. I took
her back to my siblings and we raised her as one of us.
That was very kind of you.
He nodded. Well, you know. It was the right thing to do.
I looked at him. I am very glad that I have met you Dell. I said, my voice
trailing.
He forced a smile and continued writing. You as well, my prince.

31
 We sat there in silence for a few more minutes. Dell finished writing and
shut the book. He looked at me. Well, I am going to sleep.
I nodded. Alright.
He started to walk, but then stopped when I didnt follow him. He turned
around. Arent you coming?
Do you have chambers for me somewhere?
He forced a smile. My tent has an extra, you are welcome to sleep in it.
Thank you.
We walked towards Dells tent. He held open the flap for me. I walked in
slowly. His men were all over the place sleeping. Dell made his way around
them and sat down on the couch. He motioned towards the bed in the corner.
I nodded. Good night, Dell.
Yes it is, my prince.
I sat down on the bed and sat back. I could hear the men snoring. I
reached for my necklace. I thought about Deonesus, if he even existed. I
thought about my Uncle, who I thought I could trust. I thought about Gwen
and Cedric, who like it or not I was extremely jealous of. I thought of my
parents, wherever they were. I thought of my mom and the way she used to
call me Nick. I thought of the book and how confusing it was. I started to drift
off to a dreamless sleep.
The next morning, I woke up to men shuffling around the tent. I rubbed
my eyes and looked around. Dell stopped what he was doing and looked at
me.
Good morning. Nice necklace by the way.
I reached for it and tucked it back under my shirt. It was my mothers.
I figured as much.
I sat up slowly. What time is it?
Oh, shortly after sunrise.
Where are you going?
He grabbed his sword. My men and I were just going to do a little border
patrol.
I stood up. May I go?
He shrugged. Sure, why not? Get ready.
I nodded quickly. Id never been that far into Celestia. Maybe we would go
to the ocean or the ruins? Oh, I was excited. I got ready quickly and put on
my boots. I grabbed my sword. I ran outside the tent and towards the
entrance. Dell was waiting with a few other men.
He raised an eyebrow. Well that was fast.
I nodded. So where are we going?
He paused for a second. Oh, I dont know, towards the ocean maybe?

32
 I nodded quickly. Yes! Ive never been there! Lets go. I said as I started
to walk to the side of the crypt.
Dell cleared his throat. Umm, the ocean is the other way.
I turned on my heel and started to walk to the pavilion.
Dell nodded. Thats better. He said as he followed me.
We walked to the other side of the clearing and then into the woods. As
we walked, I saw other creatures in the woods. They looked at me curiously. I
nodded and kept walking. After a while, I looked up at the trees.
Was it true that the trees were once alive?
Dell sighed deeply. Only in legends.
When Deonesus was here?
He nodded once. That seems the best guess.
I exhaled. I wonder if they danced.
Dell raised an eyebrow and looked at me.
What? I asked.
Oh nothing. He smirked.
We kept walking for a while. Dell stopped. I turned around. Why did you
stop?
This is as far as we go.
I looked at him. I thought we were going to the ocean?
No, I said we were going towards the ocean.
I sighed. Right.
He nodded. Split up. Lets just do a quick sweep, make sure nothing
looks unusual.
They all nodded and started to go in separate directions. I turned to Dell.
What if I get lost? I yelled after him.
Dont! He yelled back.
Well, here goes nothing I thought to myself as I walked forward. I walked
over the top of a hill and saw two wolves talking to each other at the bottom.
I thought nothing of it because they were part of our group. I was about to
keep walking, when a glint caught my eye. What was that? I whirled back
around and my eyes widened.
There was a tall man with blonde hair advancing slowly on the wolves.
What was he doing? Was he a Thespian? I had to stop him. I reached for my
sword and unsheathed it slowly, tiptoeing towards him. I waited for a
moment, taking a sharp breath.
I yelled and slammed into him. He staggered backwards. I raised my
sword, my hair falling in front of my eyes. I had never fought an enemy
before, only training. I swallowed, advancing on him again.
He deflected my blow with ease. I attacked him once more, fiercer this

33
time. I could do this. He dodged and swung artfully as though he had many
years experience with a sword, though he didnt look much older than I. I
tried my best to wound him but he never gave me the chance. Who was he!
He managed to corner me against a tree. Oh dear. He disarmed me. Oh
dear. He raised his sword up to stab me. My eyes darted around quickly.
What could I do! Dell!
All of a sudden, I heard a voice behind me. No! She yelled. Stop!
The man whirled around, but kept his sword raised and pointed at my
throat. I gulped, peeking around him. The expression on my face softened
when I saw a girl running towards him. Her deep brown hair bounced in curls
at her shoulders.
She grabbed his arm when she reached us, lowering the sword.
What? He asked, clearly annoyed she wasnt letting him end my life.
Me? I was relieved.
She took a step forward, looking at me curiously. I focused on her deep
blue eyes and freckled cheeks. She was beautiful. I swallowed, not breaking
her gaze.
The man grabbed her arm from behind. Hold on, Mallory.
She waved him off. Nick? She asked.
I raised my eyebrows, surprised that she knew who I was, and even more
surprised that she called me by my mothers nickname for me. Nicholas,
actually. I corrected.
Her eyes widened and her mouth dropped open. She spun around to face
the man. The color had drained from his face and he let go of her arm. I
swallowed, still very confused.
She turned back around tackling me into a hug. Oh thank god. She
exhaled with relief. I was so worried! She cried.
I staggered back, having no idea what was happening.
The man cleared his throat, pushing his blonde hair out of his eyes.
Umm, shes just so excited that we finally found you, your camp.
I nodded and hugged her gently. I see.
Were they stranded? Are they lost? Were they being hunted the same as
I?
I felt my heart beat faster as her cheek brushed against my neck. I felt an
instant connection with her as if I had known her for years. I blinked a few
times.
I saw Dell and the others surround us quickly, weapons drawn. She let go
of me and whirled around. I raised a hand to tell them that it was alright, that
they meant them no harm.
Two more boys and a centaur emerged from behind a log, followed by a

34
girl I recognized. She ran forward and hugged Dell.
Oh thank Deonesus you are alright! He cried, relieved.
I smiled, realizing this was Sylvie, Dells sister.
When the centaur walked forward, everyone bowed. I looked at him
confused. His beard was gray, though he still looked quite strong, I could tell
he was very old. My eyes widened.
Was this Chatura? He had to be Chatura.
He cleared his throat. His voice boomed. Lower your weapons, my fellow
Celestians. These children mean no harm. They have come to help us.
There was murmuring among the soldiers.
Chatura continued. My friends, these four children are the reincarnations
of the great rulers of Celestia. It will be most beneficial if we use the gift that
has been sent to us.
There was more murmuring.
I scrunched my eyebrows. Reincarnations? How old were these children in
reality? One looked to be no more than seven, perhaps eight, years of age.
The blonde-haired man held his hand out to her, Mallory, and she stepped
forward. The other two boys appeared on his other side and they faced the
soldiers.
Everyone stopped talking and bowed.
I shifted uncomfortably. They didnt have to say a word. I knew simply by
the way they were standing that they had once been royalty. Not with their
noses in the air, but with their backs straight, exuding confidence, making
eye contact with every single person in their presence.
Dell walked forward. My lieges, I am Dell, a meadow nymph. I am
honored to be in your presences. Please, allow me to show you what we have
been working on. He said holding out his hand.
I looked to Dell confused. Hold on a moment. Did we really need them?
The one just tried to kill me!
The blonde-haired man stepped forward. Noble Dell, I am High King
Edward. It would be my pleasure to fight along your side as we take down
Bernard.
The crowd started to cheer.
I swallowed, not liking Edwards tone. He seemed arrogant.
Dell smiled. My king, come we have much to discuss. We need your
expert commandership skills if we are to win.
Expert commandership? This was my operation! I will not just stand by
and have another thing taken from me. I had lived my whole life that way!
I stepped forward. Excuse me, sorry Edward to interrupt, but I was doing
just fine leading these people on my own. I do not require your help.

35
 Edward stepped towards me, his expression hardening. Just a piece of
advice, Nicholas. In a time of war, take all the help that you can get.
Especially when the help has more training and experience than you do.
I shrank away, biting my lip. My apologies, my king.
I did not like the way he was speaking to me, but I would not cause a
scene in front of mynow Edwardsmen. My father taught me respect. I
would figure out Edwards story later.
Edward nodded, turning back to Dell. Take us back to the crypt.
Dell nodded and walked with Edward through the woods. Chatura walked
with them. The other soldiers began to follow. The boys walked with Sylvie,
leaving me alone with Mallory, something I was not unhappy about. We were
silent for a moment.
I turned to her and bowed. Hello. You seem to know who I am, but I
havent had the pleasure of being introduced to you yet.
She dipped her head in respectI liked her already. Hi Nicholas. My name
is Mallory.
We started to walk behind the others. May I ask you a question?
She nodded. Anything.
How did you know who I was?
She swallowed. I, umm, well when Chatura found us, he told us all about
the resistance movement and how Bernard had taken over.
She was here to help me! How funny the universe is, sending you
blessings when you least expect it.
I nodded. Yes, I thought that my uncle was trying to help me, but it turns
out that he was just after my throne so I escaped before he could kill me.
Oh, well its good that you got away. The Celestians need you. She said.
Not anymore I said angrily, kicking a stone. Not now that King
Edward the Savoir of the World is back.
She forced a small laugh, looking up at me. Eddie means well. He just
misses being a king so bad that its sometimes overwhelming.
I scrunched my eyebrows. Eddie?
Thats what we call him.
We? I asked.
His brothers and me. She smiled. Thats what we call him. She
corrected.
Brothers? I asked again.
She sighed. Okay, look. Im going to start from the beginning. It will
provide for less confusion.
I laughed. Yes. That sounds like a good idea.
She smiled. Well, she started. See those two boys talking to Sylvie?

36
 I nodded, my eyes falling on a tall, lanky boy with dark hair falling in front
of his eyes. He sauntered along as if he didnt have a care in the word,
making fun of the small blonde-haired boy.
The smaller ones name is Noah. She said. Hes the youngest, a total
sweetheart. He knows everything you could ever want to know about
Celestia. The taller one with black hairs name is Sam. Hes fiercely loyal to
those he cares about, even though he pretends not to be. But hes a
character, so watch out. Eddie, Sam, and Noah are brothers and when we
were here many, many, many years ago they were the three kings of
Celestia.
I nodded, trying to remember all the details. What about you? I
questioned.
She sighed. Well, umm, I was a queen too.
I sensed hesitation in her voice. Was she lying? What wasnt she telling
me? I scrunched my eyebrows. So theyre your brothers? I askedhopeful.
She shook her head, clearly uncomfortable. Not exactly. Look, its a long
story. I really dont want to talk about it.
What wasnt she telling me! Did she have a strained relationship with
them? Was Edward, did he...? I looked at her. Did something bad happen?
Well, no, kind of. She stuttered.
Are you alright?
Yes, Im fine.
Are you sure? I pried, hoping she would tell me more. I knew it was
asking a lot especially because we didnt know each other, at all. But I
couldnt help but feel the connection.
I just dont want to talk about it right now.
I nodded, knowing I had overstepped. Very well.
She looked up at me. What about you? Tell me about yourself.
I should have known she would ask that.
I sighed very deeply, not wanting to bore her with my tales of
abandonment and constant belittling. Well, now thats a long story. I said,
meeting her eyes.
She shrugged and looked up at me. Ive got nothing but time. She
smiled.
I nodded. Well, Ive been with my uncle for most of my life. Hes trained
me. My teacher taught me my lessons and well, up until about a day and a
half ago, I thought that I would be a fabulous king, but now Im not so sure.
What about your parents?
I sighed, repeating the same thing I always gave as the explanation. My
parents, my parents were killed in a Celestian rebellion when I was three.

37
 She looked at me sympathetically. Oh, thats horrible.
I nodded. I dont really remember them too well though.
Umm, Im sure that they loved you very much. She said.
I shrugged. Yes, I know that.
Im sure that everything will be fine. It will all work out in the end.
I knew she was trying to be helpful, but I hated talking about it.
I really hope so. I said, growing more skeptical by the day. Im just so
confused.
About what? She asked.
Well, one second I was a king-to-be and the next Im being hunted down.
I ran into these Celestians who I thought didnt really exist and were evil, but
now I am, well at least I was, leading them in revenge against my uncle, who
I thought was good.
Sometimes something isnt always as it seems.
Yes, thats a good way to look at it. I said, tucking my tunic back into my
belt.
She forced a smile. I was scared the first time I came to Celestia. I didnt
know what was going on. It was like my world had been turned upside
down.
My hair fell in front of my eyes. Was it really that bad?
She nodded. For a little while, but I managed.
How?
She laughed. I jumped off the side of a cliff.
What! I asked concerned.
Yeah.
But, you could have been killed!
She shook her head. No it was okay. Eddie was with me.
I did not like Edward.
My eyes widened. Did he push you?
Kind of. Its a great story, for another time. She smiled.
You sure have a lot of stories to tell me.
Yes I do. She laughed.
I nodded and smiled. I feel as though Ive known you forever even
though we just met today. I blurted out, not knowing if would make her
uncomfortable or not.
Yeah, me too. She said.
I exhaled with relief.
By that time, we had emerged back into the clearing. I led her to the front
where she joined the three kings and they started to walk forward. I followed
with the others.

38
 Dell nudged me. Well, see what you find on border patrol?
I nodded. Do you really think they can help us?
He shrugged. Well, they seem to know what theyre doing.
But theyre so young. I argued.
Kind of like you?
I paused. But they just got here.
Kind of like you?
I exhaled annoyed. Okay fine, but that King Edward seems arrogant. I
scoffed. I dont think he will
Dell snorted. Please Nicholas. Youre just jealous.
I looked at him. No, Im not.
Keep telling yourself that. He said as he looked up at Chatura.
Nicholas, this is the great Chatura I was telling you about.
I looked up at him, the details of his face seeming familiar to me, perhaps
from a dream I had once long ago. I nodded. Hello.
Nicholas, it is such a blessing to see you again.
Again? I asked, now confused.
He cleared his throat. Beg your pardon, my prince. I have seen you in the
stars. He corrected.
Was I alone? I asked sarcastically.
He forced a smile. You must not be so hopeless, my prince.
I inhaled sharply. Yes I know. But it is difficult to remain optimistic when
your entire world turns on youagain.
He bowed his head. Your stars were clouded, but I saw happiness in your
future.
Really? I asked surprised.
He nodded. And the stars only show the truth.
Something to look forward to I suppose. I said, looking to Mallory in
front of me.
When we reached the crypt, soldiers bowed. Acotas emerged from the
crypt and stopped in front of the four of them.
My name is Acotas. I am a commander of the resistance.
Edward stepped forward. Great Centaur, I am High King Edward. My
siblings, King Samuel, King Noah and I, are the reincarnated rulers of the old
Celestia. We have come to help defeat Bernard by any means necessary.
Acotas bowed his head. My kings. I am very grateful for thy presence.
Come, I will show you what we have accomplished so far. He said as he
beckoned for us to follow him.
I did so reluctantly, knowing Edward would surely not be impressed and
would definitely want to change everything.

39
 I saw Mallory disappear with the other two boys, heading for the
sanctuary. I resisted the urge to follow. I wanted to be around her, but I knew
my place was here, for now at least. Perhaps Edward wouldnt even know if I
was gone.
I explained how I coordinated the weapons raid and how they were
building a bridge across the river to come get us. It took nearly an hour to
explain everything to Edward because he always wanted to know every
single detail and always had something to say about it. Each word that left
his lips only made me more and more annoyed with him.
I would not have wanted to be here when he was a king.
We gathered around the commanders table and I stared at all of the
documents, feeling much less confident than I did yesterday and feeling
much more like the universe had fated me to be subdued forever.
Edward stood in between Chatura and I, sighing deeply. Okay, what have
we got?
Acotas grabbed a log chart and handed it to him. This is the tracking of
Bernards army.
Edward studied it for a second and Acotas handed him another. This is a
map of the terrain and likely battle site.
Acotas grabbed another. This is a blueprint of Bernards castle.
Edward nodded. The Loch.
He nodded. Yes.
I know everything about it. I just need to know where he keeps his men,
where his meeting room is, and where he sleeps. Edward stated.
Hold on a moment. I scrunched my eyebrows. I have already told
everyone. I lived there for most my life. I think I know it better than you do.
Edwards expression hardened. This is not the time to try and prove
yourself superior to me. Its not going to happen.
I turned to him, not appreciating the tone at all. You just got here today!
How could you possibly know anything?
I told you. Edward said. We were here before. I ruled for many years. I
know what Im doing, so back off, before you regret it.
I knew he was serious. I had seen his skills with a sword. I didnt have a
doubt he would end my life if given another chance.
I swallowed deeply. I, umm, this is an account of all of the weapons that
we stole from the bridge. I said sheepishly, looking down and handing him
the list.
Edward nodded. Thats what I thought you said. He said under his
breath, taking the log from me.
He spent the next few hours asking question after question. I had to

40
repeat myself on multiple occasions because he didnt believe me. Why he
was being so short with me I did not know. It only made me dislike him more
and more. The other seemed to be fine with him, though he wasnt treating
them like children.
Dell had gone to check on his men. Acotas left to organize some weapons,
leaving Chatura, Edward, and I aloneand leaving me quite uncomfortable.
Chatura cleared his throat. Well, I should consult with the other centaurs.
The stars are out tonight. He said, trotting away.
I exhaled under my breath, not wanting to be in this situation.
Edward looked down at the map, starting to shuffle through some papers.
His eyes were focused and I could tell he was planning everything in his
head, trying to outsmart us and be the hero. It was totally, completely
annoying.
I cleared my throat. You can stop now.
He kept looking through the papers. Stop what? He asked uninterested.
Stop acting like you are in charge of everything and know what youre
doing.
Did it every occur to you that I actually know what Im doing and should
be in charge? He mocked.
I stopped. You cant just walk in here and take over my operation.
Edward sighed, annoyed. Your operation?
I was running the attack. You cant just
He cut me off. Why not?
I paused. Well, I, I
Ive been here before. Ive ruled this land. I was a commander. I know
military strategy. I am practically an expert.
But
Im young? So are you. He finished.
Will you just stop it? I asked angrily, fed up.
Watch your tone. He scolded, looking back to the papers.
Excuse me? I asked, surprised.
Do not raise your voice at me.
How dare he!
You cant tell me what to do. Who do you think you are? I asked. My
father? I roared, overcome with emotion. Well, guess what, Savior of
Celestia! You cant make me do anything, because I will only ever listen to
him. I snapped, pointing at him.
Well, I bet if he were here, you wouldnt be in this situation. And you
certainly would not be acting so rude to me. He guessed.
I looked down, hating to talk about it regardless of who brought it up.

41
Youre right, but my parents, they were killed in a Celestian rebellion when I
was three.
He looked up at me, his bright blue eyes showing his surprise. What?
You heard me.
But, then
I exhaled, stopping him. I do not want to talk about it, Edward.
He seemed to flinch when I said his name. I held back a smile, hoping to
turn the tables and make him uncomfortable instead.
Sorry, Eddie. I corrected.
Excuse me! He cried, offended.
Eddie. That is your name, is it not?
Not to you. He replied. You will address me as Edward, and nothing
He paused, looking down and realization crossing his face You talked to
Mallory. I finished for him. I did.
He nodded. Right, well, she is
I knew speaking about her would irk him. I knew there was a history
between the two of them and Im sure it wasnt a good one.
I scrunched my eyebrows, pretending to be confused. Im quite shocked
that she traveled here with you, to be honest. She deserves much better
than what you are
He sighed. You dont know anything about us. Its rude to make
assumptions.
I snorted. I dont have to assume anything. Its pretty clear that
His grip around the quill tightened. I know you are trying to insult me,
but it wont work. Trust me, I know shes amazing. You dont have to convince
me. He said, like it was obvious.
I held my hands up in surrender. I knew I had struck a nerve.
He started to sketch out a battle formation, but sighed, crumpled it up
and started over. His stance broadened as he stewed over the paper. He
slowed his breath trying to focus. God, even the way he breathed annoyed
me.
I crossed my arms, rolling my eyes. You arent fooling me. I know this is a
faade.
And what exactly am I hiding, Nicholas?
You think you are a god, gracing us with your presence, like we should all
worship you. And well, I am not convinced. I decided, shrugging.
He set down the quill, rubbing his eyes. I do not care what you think. Im
here to help you, whether you believe it or not. He said, like it was obvious.
He turned away from me. Im going to see Mallory. Ive got to check on her.
My protective instinct heightened. I didnt trust him, not one bit. Why?

42
Im sure that shes fine. I said, blocking his path.
Well, excuse me if I want to go talk to her because I havent seen her in a
while. It beats talking to you. He said defensively, pushing through me.
He felt insecure to me. I knew he needed her, but she was much stronger
than him. I knew she wouldnt want to see him anyway.
I stopped, looking down. Theyre in the sanctuary.
You dont think I know that? He scoffed, heading for the sanctuary.
I puffed out my chest. I wouldnt be surprised if this whole thing was your
fault, Edward, if this is how you treat others! I called after him.
He ignored me, shaking his honey-blonde head.
I nodded in satisfaction, knowing I had gotten to him. He put up his faade
but I knew I could tear him apart. I knew how to get beaten upthank you
Cedricbecause I had been practicing my whole life. This was my chance to
turn the tables. To finally get my revenge on everyone who had belittled me.
Edward challenged me in ways that others did not. He would be tough to
beat, but I knew if I could get Mallory on my side, I would be victorious.
I paused, realizing that letting Edward spend any time alone with her was
not a good idea. I headed for the sanctuary.
As I neared the archway, I saw the tall kid with dark hair and the small kid
with blonde hair, that Mallory had told me about, emerge from the tunnel.
The tall one, Sam I think, smirked at me.
Nicholas!
I reached them. Hello. You are Sam, yes?
The one and only. He said, holding his arms out.
I nodded once, looking down at the smaller one. And, you are Noah?
He nodded happily. Yep! Oh my gosh, Im not used to looking up at you.
You are so tall now!
Now?
Sams eyes widened and he nudged Noah in the arm.
I was confused.
Sam cleared his throat. What Noah was trying to say was that when we
first saw you from far away, you looked so small, but now that we are umm,
closer, you are much taller. He stuttered.
I scrunched my eyebrows. Thank you?
He nodded once.
I looked at him. You are Edwards brothers?
Sam snorted. Unfortunately.
Noah rolled his eyes. Yes we are.
I felt bad for them. I had known him for half a day and I was already tired
of him.

43
 Is he always this controlling?
Noah nodded. Yep.
Sam sighed. Pretty much.
What about with Mallory?
Sam raised his eyebrows, smirking. Oh you know, bow chika wah wah!
No, I didnt know, but I didnt like the sound of it.
What? I asked, confused.
Sam nodded behind him. See for yourself.
I bowed my head, pushing passed them.
I could hear them behind me. You idiot! You almost gave us away! Sam
roared.
He doesnt know we have a secret! Noah cried.
Well he probably does now! You basically told the whole army!
Youre the one yelling, Sam! Noah retorted
Im not yelling. Everyone else is just talking quietly.
I scrunched my eyebrows, looking back. Secret? What secret? What were
they hiding from me?
I shook my head, trying to refocus. I could worry about that later. I tiptoed
down the hall, my steps guided by the torchlight. My heart beat faster with
every step. I didnt know what to expect when I confronted them. I paused
near the entrance, holding my breath. I peeked around the corner.
The two stared at each other at the bottom of the steps. Mallory had her
eyebrows raised and fire filled her eyes. Edward towered over her.
Well, Im sorry, but its true. I heard him retort.
His voice was replaced by Mallorys See, this what Im talking about.
Youre such a jerk! She said annoyed, starting to hit him.
My eyes widened when I heard her say jerk. I had never heard anyone
else use the word before! Was it Celestian?
Im sorry! Edward cried, grabbing her wrists.
I reached for my sword, not knowing what he would do to her.
He exhaled. I really am. Im sorry. I dont know why Im acting this way.
She looked up at him. I, I know.
He held her hands close to him. Please forgive me He said quietly,
putting his forehead against hers.
I swallowed, suddenly feeling very uncomfortable. I didnt like how close
they were. I knew there was a history, but I didnt know there was a present
too.
He leaned in to kiss her, butmuch to my reliefshe pushed him away.
No Eddie. Not yet.
He sighed and grabbed her arm. Mallory, please, I love you. He pleaded.

44
 My shoulders slumped when I heard those words. Of course, he did.
She shook her head. No, you only think you do.
He pulled her towards him. No, really I do
Stop. I dont know. She stuttered, clearly flustered. Just, just leave me
alone. I need time to figure this out.
My grip on my sword tightened. It was getting physical. I couldnt let him
hurt her.
He didnt let go of her. What is there to figure out? Its a simple question.
Either you do or you dont.
She shook her head. What is your problem?
He sighed. Do you want to know what my problem is? I will tell you what
my problem is. My problem is that I love you, more than anything! I love your
name, I love the way you look at me, I love your gorgeous smile, I love the
way you walk, I love your beautiful eyes, I love the way you scrunch your
eyebrows when you are confused, I love what you look like when you are
asleep, I love the sound of your laugh, and to hear your voice fills my entire
heart with an indescribable feeling. I love the way I can be having the worst
day of my life and seeing you completely changes my mood. I love how when
you touch me I get weak. I love how you love me even though I am a
complete jerk most of the time. I love everything about you, but Im too
stupid to do anything right. That is my problem! He said, breathing deeply.
I slouched back, cursing under my breath. He cared for her deeply. I
couldnt speak like that. What did I know?
Please, I, Im sorry Eddie, but I dont know. Something, something just...
She shook her head and shut her eyes.
I could feel the pain in her voice. I knew he would not like her answer. And
I knew what hed do to her. I had seen it at the palace countless times.
Mallory He started.
I emerged from the corridor and stood up straighter. She said to leave
her alone. I said hatefully.
Her head whipped up. Edward let go of her and turned to me. Leave us,
Nicholas. This matter is not of your concern.
I beg to differ. I walked down the steps towards them. No.
Edward started towards me. Excuse me? He asked offended.
She doesnt want to be with you. Cant you tell? I asked.
What gives you the right
I shook my head. Im just trying to look out for her.
His eyes narrowed, and though we were the same size, I felt extremely
small. What is that supposed to mean? He hissed.
It means that she doesnt like you because youre too controlling.

45
 Disbelief filled his face. Im too controlling!
Yes, you are. I mean youve been here for not even a day and youve
already taken over my entire operation. I said, holding my arms out.
Your operation? Youre just a kid.
So are you. I shot back.
He pointed at me. I, I, He paused. You have no idea what youre talking
about. So, do not come here and pretend you have power. You dont even
know.
Dont I?
I knew I had him on the ropes.
No you dont. Now go back upstairs.
I scrunched my eyebrows. You are not in a position to be giving me
orders. I said, like it was obvious. He was delusional if he thought he could
give me orders. King or not, I was royalty too.
Yes I am.
No actually.
But Im, Im He looked down, flustered.
What? I asked, trying not to sound too eager. I knew I had him. Youre
what?
He looked to Mallory. She shook her head. I raised an eyebrow as an idea
came to me. Ive got an idea. Well let Mallory decide. I said, looking to her.
I bet he never let her decide anything. I knew the way Gwen and Cedric
acted. I had been studying them my whole life. I knew Mallory and Edward
were the same.
Decide what? Edward asked.
Who gets to stay.
He raised his eyebrows. Are we really going to be that childish?
I shrugged and kept my eyes on her.
She looked back and forth between the two of us before sighing deeply.
Eddie. She said.
I swallowed. Guess I didnt know her as well as I thought.
Eddie, please go upstairs so that I can talk to Nicholas. She finished.
My eyes lit up, realizing my plan had worked. I would have Mallory all to
myself now. I could figure out what was going on here. And how to fix it. She
deserved to be happy, not controlled.
Edward looked at Mallory confused, stepping towards her. My eyes
widened and I reached for my sword, worried that he might strike her. She
held out a hand to tell me to stop.
I sheathed my sword and watched as the two of them talked in hushed
tones. I saw her look at him concerned. I saw her expression turn sad. I saw

46
him smilesomething I wasnt expecting. Then I saw her roll her eyes.
Please. Leave. Now.
He nodded once and turned away from her. He passed me for the steps
and I stared at him as he passed. He put a hand on my shoulder but I
shrugged him off. I would not be sympathetic to him. He was a total jerk.
When he had disappeared, I turned my attention back to Mallory.
Are you okay? Did he hurt you? I asked, grabbing her arm.
Im fine. Really, its okay.
I cant believe him. How dare he do that to you!
Nicholas, its fine. I promise. It was just a misunderstanding. She
assured.
I scrunched my eyebrows, confused as to why she wasnt more upset. I,
but he, tried to take advantage of you. I said sheepishly.
She started to laugh, her freckled cheeks bouncing. Oh no. No, he didnt.
Trust me. She said, sitting down by the tree.
I, Im confused.
She sighed and fixed her dress. Youd better sit down.
Now, I really didnt know what to expect.
I sat down next to her.
She sighed deeply. Why did you come down here?
Well, I came to check on you because I was nervous that Edward would
hurt you.
Nicholas, he
I stopped her, not letting her rationalize this. My intuition was correct.
She looked at me. How much did you hear?
He loves you. I said, looking down.
She nodded. Eddie and I, we, well...
Were you betrothed to him? I asked, reluctantly.
She swallowed. Yes.
I exhaled. Oh.
Great. I didnt stand a chance. She was just as bad as the other girls.
But that was a long, long time ago.
What happened?
He kissed his girlfr She paused. Another woman, She corrected.
And I ended it. Hes been apologizing for a while now, but I just cant get
around to forgive him yet.
A small bit of hope filled my heart. Perhaps I could convince her to never
return to him. Well you shouldnt.
Excuse me? She asked, taken aback.
Mallory, if he was with another woman when he was supposed to be with

47
you, you have no reason to forgive him. He doesnt deserve you. I
explained.
I know that he regrets what he did terribly, so I suppose that Ill have to
forgive him eventually. She said.
No you dont.
She forced a smile. Sure I do.
Mallory. I said taking her hands in mine. You can do so much better
than him. You deserve so much better than that. You deserve someone who
is going to be there no matter what. Someone whos willing to do anything to
make you happy, whos willing to give up everything to be with you, who will
let you make your own decisions and respect your beliefs. Someone like
My voice trailed off, and I suddenly felt uncomfortable.
I was overstepping. It was wrong. But I had fallen for heryes in two
conversations we had had together.
She looked up at me, her deep blue eyes shining. Someone like you?
I shifted. Well, I, umm
She cut me off. Ive known you for like a day. She laughed. You cant
possible like me that much.
Well, looks like I do.
I sighed. No, but I just think that
She cut me off. But what about Eddie?
What about him? Just forget about him. I said, trying not to show my
annoyance.
I, I, I, cant. She admitted.
I sensed the uneasiness in her voice. She reeked of uncertainty.
Realization crossed my face when I realized what was happening.
Mallory, dont tell me that youre in love with him.
She nodded.
Oh my god, you must be joking!
I shook my head. Even after all that he did?
She sighed. Look, he wasnt always like this, you know. She said, with a
twinge of annoyance in her voice.
I knew I had overstepped. I held my hands up in surrender. I was just
trying to help.
I know. She said standing up and kissing me on the forehead.
My eyes widened as I felt her soft lips on my skins. My forehead tingled. I
knew she liked me. I knew it in my soul. She may think that she loves
Edward, but I knew she could be persuaded. I would expose Edwards flaws.
She started to walk towards the stairs and I followed. I jogged to catch up
with her as we neared the commanders areas. Edward stood up. Dell and

48
Acotas bowed out of respect when they saw Mallory. Edward walked towards
us, to confront Mallory Im sure. Now that I knew the truth I could use it to
my advantage. I passed him with a scowl and sat down at the table.
How could he have been with another woman? How could he have been
that stupid! He had Mallorys love and he didnt even care.
Dell looked at me. So what do you think of our new guests?
I sighed. Mallory is great, but Edward, I dont know. I find his arrogance
completely intolerable.
He snorted. Very well, but did you see how he just came right in here and
organized everything for us? I blinked and it was done!
I stared up at Dell. Yes, but did you also see how he just walked away
from it as soon as Mallory walked over?
I paused, realizing I was completely right and could get the others to
agree with me. This was how I was going to get my operation back.
Dell scrunched his eyebrows. So hes got a girlfriend. Dont be jealous.
Im not I paused. Yes I was. Im not jealous. Im only saying that he
seems to like putting his personal life over the good of the resistance.
Dell stopped. Oh, I guess I see where youre coming from. I still think
youre jealous, but you bring up a good point. He looked to Acotas. What
do you think Acotas?
Acotas exhaled. I do not know Edward well, but I believe in putting the
resistance first at all costs.
Which Edward isnt doing! I finished.
Dell looked at Chatura. Was he always like this?
Chatura shook his head, looking sympathetic. Please do not judge,
Edward. Hes been through some very difficult times.
Havent we all? I asked.
Yes, my prince.
So we need to tell Edward to focus, or we will never obtain our freedom.
Dells eyes widened. Hes going to take away our freedom?
I shrugged. If he doesnt focus.
He nodded quickly. We must talk to him.
Please, be my guest. I said, motioning towards him.
Dell shook his head quickly. Uh, well, see I think Im more a man of
action, not words. Acotas will do it. He decided.
Actoas looked at him annoyed. This is not my fight. He said looking at
me.
I sighed. Edward already hates me. I paused. Which leaves Master
Chatura. I said looking at him pleadingly.
Chatura swallowed, shifting uncomfortably. My prince, I do not believe

49
that is necessary. Edward, he is very dedicated to the cause.
I looked at him like it was obvious, motioning to Edward and Mallory
across the room.
He exhaled slowly. Very well. I will mention something.
Edward strolled back to the table, as if he had not a care in the world. I
think I even saw a small smile on his face. I knew he was thinking of her, and
I didnt like it.
He touched a map. So Dell, you said your men were able to track down a
trade route?
Dell opened his mouth to respond, but quickly shut itwhen I gave him a
glareand looked away.
He looked at Chatura, holding out his arms confused. What?
Chatura sighed. My king, it seems as though some of us feel that you
need to spend less time with your personal issues, and more time helping to
lead this resistance. He said sheepishly.
He looked down and put his hands on his hips. My personal issues.
Chatura nodded slowly. Yes. This cause is very serious to these men. You
must show the same level of devotion. So, you must limit your personal
issues, like
Edward cut him off, looking at me. Like Mallory?
I shrugged, trying to maintain my composure. For starters. I replied
innocently.
He nodded and I waited for his outburst. To my surprise, his response was
calm. I dont know what you want me to say. I mean, shes my wife. Im not
just going to not
Was. I interrupted. She was your wife. I corrected.
His hands formed into fists at his side. I knew the outburst would come
any second now. Regardless. He said, his jaw clenched. Im not going to
just
We dont want you to be distracted. This is
Edward cut me off. Look, you all are just going to have to accept the fact
that I am going to be this way and accept my help whether you need it or
not, which you all do. He yelled.
Chatura nodded, holding up his hands. Yes, my king. Please, calm down.
We were simply suggesting that you
Edward cut him off. Not talk to Mallory? He asked, looking down at me.
How convenient for you!
I stared back at him, not wanting to start the fight. He looked like the fool,
not me.
Chatura cleared his throat. Alright, Edward. Thats enough. Lets get back

50
to the plans.
He nodded. Fine. He said as he sat down.
Acotas and Dell looked up and the conversation started once again. I
could tell Edward was fuming. I knew I had gotten to him. I had upset, caught
him off guard. I turned the others against him. He was used to being the
favorite and getting to do whatever he wanted. Well that was no longer the
case. I was finally standing up to the jerks. For me, and for Mallory.
My eyes drooped as Edward talked, exhausted from the days excitement
and listening to him repeat himself every ten minutes.
Edward looked up at everyone. Lets call it a night.
We all nodded. Dell stood up and bowed deeply. Very well. Until the
morning. He said, walking for his tent.
Acotas tipped his head. I will be watching the stars. He said clopping for
the entrance.
Edward turned to me. You too. He prompted for me to stand.
What was he not getting!
I looked back at him, confused. You cannot give me orders.
He sighed, gritting his teeth. Please, go to sleep. I must have a word with
Chatura alone.
I rolled my eyes, standing up and turning away.
I walked a few tents, and then stopped, remembering what Noah had said
earlier. There was a secret among them. Edward had to be a part of it.
I turned around and started to walk back towards them slowly. I stopped
in the first tent. I grabbed a sword and pretended to inspect it. I tried to
listen in on their conversation.
Yes I knew it was rude to eavesdrop, but I was desperate. And curious.
How could I not be? Apparently, Chatura would be the only one to know
about my past. Edward was from the past.
Maybe they were talking about my parents. Maybe they knew them.
And besides, I needed to know more about Edward. I wanted to get inside
his head.
One of the blacksmiths in the tent asked me if I needed help, but I waved
him off, staring at Chatura.
I saw him give Edward a sad smile. I am sure you will prevail, my king.
You always do. I have never once seen you fail.
Edward exhaled. Well, you may soon. Get the His words became
muffled and I struggled to hear. But I swear on my mothers life he said the
word secret.
Chatura extended a hand, offering words of support. I saw his eyes dart to
me. I looked down quickly, cursing silently. Had he seem me? I looked at the

51
weapon closer, hoping to blend in. I snuck another peek, seeing Edward
speaking to Chatura angrily. Had I gotten Chatura in trouble? Was Edward
berating him for speaking up? It wouldnt surprise me.
Edward turned on his heel and headed for the sanctuary. I quickly set
down the sword and tiptoed to the next tent, grabbing a piece of parchment.
My eyes darted up and I inhaled sharply, realizing he was walking back
towards me.
When he reached me, I looked up at him innocently. May I help you?
He raised his eyebrows, his cheeks red. No, may I help you? He mocked.
I scrunched my eyebrows, hoping my charade would work. I beg your
pardon?
It is rude to eavesdrop, Nicholas. You should know that.
I looked at him offended and my mouth dropped open. I was doing no
such thing! I was simply inspecting our weapons supply
He shook his head. I do not appreciate being lied to.
I am not
And! He interrupted. I do not appreciate your outburst earlier. I am not
a fool. I know that you were trying to turn the others against me.
Please. I snorted. You are paranoid.
I knew he was on to me. He was smart.
No, I am not. He said like it was obvious. My personal life is none of
your concern and you need to back off.
Excuse me!
He grabbed my arm. I said back off.
From who?
Mallory. He stated.
Why? I asked.
Because, because, He paused, sighing. Because shes not interested.
I pushed his arm off of me. This was ridiculous! He could not speak for her
like this. How would you know?
Because shes
I cut him off. Interested in you? I dont think so. Not anymore at least.
Hi expression hardened. You have no idea what you are talking about.
I paused, deciding to not hold back. What I am curious about is why you
kissed the other woman in the first place, if you loved Mallory so much.
He exhaled slowly and I knew he wanted to hit me. Listen to me. What I
did was wrong. I made a terrible mistake. I do no need you to remind me
every five seconds. I am going to spend every single day for the rest of my
life trying to win her back, because she is the love of my life. So, you need to
back off.

52
 You arent right for her. I shot back. I wasnt wrong!
He shook his head. Trust me, I am.
Well see. I challenged, walking for the stairs into the sanctuary.
Where do you think youre going? He asked, following me.
To sleep. I said, like it was obvious.
Down there? He gestured. I dont think so.
I kept walking. Someone has to make sure that shes safe.
As if I wanted him down there with her alone. It didnt matter if he cared
for her. I didnt trust him one bit.
He caught up to me. She does not require your protection.
I shrugged. I dont think that shell mind. I mean she has already chosen
me over you, after all. I said, looking back at him, my eyes challenging him.
Maybe, it is you who should sleep up here.
I bit my lip to stop myself from smirking.
He shook his head, flustered. Do not speak to me that way. He said,
heading down the steps.
I followed him down the steps, quickening my pace.
A faint torchlight illuminated the room, flickering off of Mallorys face. She
slept peacefully. I saw Sam and Sylvie on the other side of the cavern and
Noah curled up by the tree.
I tiptoed over to her and lied down next to her, moving my cot closer to
her. Edward kicked my foot as he walked by.
I shot upright, pointing at him. Stop, youll wake her!
He sighed. Whatever. He lied down on the other side of her.
Its no wonder that she doesnt like you. I mean if you treat people like
this. I remarked.
Just drop it, Nicholas. Im not in the mood. He said.
I exhaled, my eyes falling on Mallory. Her chest rose and fell as she
breathed and her cheeks glistened in the moonlight. I couldnt help but stare.
She was absolutely perfect. It pained me to see her with Edward, to know
that they had this history. I shut my eyes. I didnt even want to think about it.
I missed my bed. But there was no way that I was going back there.
I started to breathe deeply and within a few minutes, I had drifted off to
sleep.

I was walking on the beach. That part was no different. Someone was
holding my hand. I figured it was my mothers as always, but when I looked
up, my eyes widened.
Mallory! I said happily.
She smiled at me. Yes?

53
 What, what are youwhere are we? I asked.
She laughed, gripping my hand tighter. The beach, of course.
I scrunched my eyebrows. What? I looked around, feeling the sand
between my toes. How is this, when did we
She put her head on my shoulder. Oh Nicholas, are you playing another
trick on me?
I looked down at her. What trick?
You are pretending to not know where we are even though we walk this
beach every afternoon after your council meeting.
My meeting? I asked, now completely confused.
Well, you are the king, arent you? She smirked, looking up at me.
I, I I paused, suddenly aware of the crown on my head. A smile
appeared on my face. Yes, of course. I was only teasing you, I paused
again, seeing the dainty crown on her head. My queen. I finished.
Her mouth dropped open. I knew it! She grinned, pushing me to the
sand.
I laughed, my heart filling with joy as I pulled her down next to me.

I woke up to a loud crunching sound.

I shot upright, concerned. I reached for my sword and looked around
quickly. Mallory and Edward were still asleep next to me. Noah was sleeping
under the tree and Sylvie was next to him. I looked up at the table. Sam was
looking down at me with a piece of toast hanging from his mouth. I
scrunched my eyebrows.
He raised his eyebrow. What?
I stood up slowly. You startled me.
With my drop dead gorgeous looks? My bad. It happens to a lot of
people.
I blinked a few times, remembering what Mallory had told me about him. I
walked towards the table, seeing that a fresh tunic had been laid out for me.
I changed quickly, sitting down next to him. Sam, I
He stopped me, nodding. The Great.
What? I asked.
Thats my title. He said, taking another large bite.
Sam The Great?
He nodded. Catchy, I know.
I brushed through my hair with my fingers, yawning. Well Sam, I
The Great.
I looked at him annoyed. You cant be serious. I am not calling you that
every time I address you.

54
 He paused for a moment, thinking. Youre right, there should be a king in
there somewhere.
I exhaled, now realizing what Mallory was talking about. I do not require
you to call me Prince Nicholas. I do not see why I must
He pointed at me. Thats because I outrank you. Im a king. Youre a
prince. Youre lucky I call you anything at all. I could just grunt in your
general direction.
I ate a piece of bread slowly. I suppose youre right. I mumbled.
You think Im annoying, dont you. He grinned.
I raised my eyebrows, not meeting his eyes. I mean, I
He snorted. As if I care what you think.
You know, I dont think youve let me finish one sentence. I huffed,
finally meeting his eyes.
He laughed, motioning to Edward. Usually I just do it to him just because
I know it bothers the crap out of him, but this is fun.
It bothers him? I asked, now interested.
He nodded, patting down his hair. Oh yeah, big time. Its great.
I tried to not sound too eager. What else bothers him?
Sam leaned forward, looking at me curiously. Why do you want to know?
I shrugged innocently.
His expression turned to a smirk. Well, I think the best way to get to him
is to talk about Mallory.
Really? I asked, surprised.
Oh yeah, the dude is obsessed. The second you say her name, game
over. Hes hooked. Then thats when the fun starts. I like to remind him that
she will hate him forever for making out with He paused. I mean, being
with the other woman. He corrected, so I would understand. And of course,
its always fun to tell him that shes dying.
My eyes widened. What!
He nodded, starting to laugh. Its hilarious. He gets so freaked out.
Well, I dont blame him. Why would you make him think she was in
danger? That is a terrible thing to do!
He held his arms out. Dude, its like you dont know me at all.
I dont. I admitted.
Right. He mumbled, looking down. We were silent for a moment, before
he stood up. Watch, Ill show you.
He walked over to where Edward was sleeping and knelt down next to
him. He gripped his shoulders and started to shake him. Eddie! He hissed.
Eddie! He whispered, more urgently. Dude, youve got to get up.
Somethings wrong with Mal, like seriously wrong. I think shes dying! He

55
cried, quietly.
Edward forced his eyes open, scrambling up from the floor. He looked
around dazed. What, what happened! Is she alright? Whats wrong with
her? He asked, confused and out-of-breath.
Sam sat back, bewilderment filling his face. I dont know how to explain
it, but for some reason, she finds you attractive. Sam widened his eyes. I
know. Im confused by it too. It makes no sense. Something must be serious
wrong with her. He said sarcastically.
I held back a laugh.
Edward exhaled slowly, lying back and put his hands over his eyes. I
really hate when you do that. He grumbled.
But its so funny. Sam whined, walking over to sit next to me. He gave
me a smirk.
No its not. Edward said, sitting up. Why would you joke about
something like that? Do you know how many times shes almost died? He
asked angrily.
Not enough? Sam mocked.
Edwards expression hardened and he pointed at him. That is not funny.
Sam raised his hands in surrender. I mean, it kind of is, when you think
about it. He said, cracking a smile.
Edward rolled his eyes, standing up and reaching for a fresh tunic. Wow,
youre right. Its totally hilarious when shes in danger. I just get a kick out of
it. I think my favorite part is when the life leaves her eyes. Thats just the
best. He said, his expression hardening.
Well, that was terribly vivid.
Sam gulped, looking down. Well, when you put it that way, I really sound
like a dick. He mumbled.
Noah woke up a moment later and walked over to the table. His hair was
sticking up in the back. Sam tried to pat it down but Noah shooed him away.
He perked up when he saw me. Just in case you were wondering, we dont
have a secret. He said quickly.
I raised an eyebrow. Alright.
Yes, they did.
Its just that yesterday, I made it sound like we did, but really we dont. It
was just a secret I was keeping from Sam, because I accidentally broke his
drumstick at home. Not here though. Here we dont have a secret. He
rambled.
I forced a smile. I understand.
Sam ate another piece of toast. Smooth, Noah. He paused. Wait, you
broke my drumstick! He cried.

56
 Noahs eyes widened. No
You just said that you did.
I, umm, well, not on purpose.
Noah! He roared.
What? You werent any good anyway.
Sam stood up and pointed at him. Hey.
Noah looked at him and got in his face. Fight me.
That sounds like an excellent idea. Sam said, advancing on him slowly.
Noahs eyes widened and he ran behind me.
Edward walked back towards us. Noah, go get ready. Sam, shut up and
eat your toast.
They both immediately stopped and I looked at them confused. Why did
he have so much power over them? Surely that couldnt be right.
Suddenly, Mallorys shrill cries filled the air. Nick! She shrieked.
Nicholas!
All of us jumped. The color drained from my face. What happened! Why
was she screaming my name! Oh my goodness!
Sam fell out of his chair. What is going on? He yelled confused.
Edwards eyes widened and he ran over to her. I followed.
Nick! She screamed again.
Why is she screaming my name? I asked confused.
He shook his head. I dont know. He said, reaching for her quickly.
Nick! She cried once more.
What was wrong? Was she in pain? Why did she need me? Why was my
beautiful queen screaming my name?
I grabbed his shoulder. She is screaming my name Edward, not yours.
I dont care, Nicholas. He said, shaking her awake.
She forced her eyes open and looked around frantically. He pulled her up
off of the ground.
Mallory. Edward urged, trying to calm her.
She swallowed deeply and her lip started to quiver. My heart felt heavy,
realizing something terrible must have happened.
His eyes widened. Are you okay? Whats wrong?
She blinked a few times. What do you mean?
You were screaming.
She zoned out for a few seconds. I scrunched my eyebrows, now very
confused. Was she alright? Edward touched her face. Mallory.
She looked around again, exhaling deeply. She pushed away from him
and, to my surprise, tackled me into a hug. I held her tight, hoping to soothe
her.

57
 I rubbed her back gently. Are you alright? I asked.
She nodded. Just bad dreams.
You were screaming my name. I said. My mothers nickname for me no
less I thought. What did she know?
She closed her eyes. Yes I was.
Why?
She swallowed deeply. I dont know.
Its alright. I soothed.
Edward pulled her away from me, much to my annoyance. Well if youre
sure that youre okay, Nicholas and I must be going. He said, pulling her into
a hug.
She nodded. Okay.
He whispered something to her.
She forced a smile, letting go of him. She looked back to me, giving me
another hug. I swallowed, not wanting to let go.
Edward prompted me to follow him up the stairs and we walked together
towards the commanders area.
I looked at him. Why was she screaming my name?
I dont know, Nicholas.
Yes, you do.
No, I dont. He responded.
We walked to the table. The others were already there. Acotas looked up
when he saw us. Morning. Sleep well?
I nodded, remembering my dream. Yes.
Edward sighed. No.
I snorted.
Edwards eyes narrowed and he turned to me. That was uncalled-for. You
need to learn to watch your mouth.
Watch my mouth? I asked.
Yes, its going to get you in trouble.
Youd be one to talk. If you had watched your mouth, you wouldnt be in
this situation with Mallory. I said bluntly. I tried not to smile, knowing I had
gotten him. Sam would have been proud.
To my surprise, he paused. Yes, we have established this, Nicholas. There
is no need to bring it up again.
What! My mouth dropped open, not expecting his response. He was
turning this on me! Making me look like the fool!
He was good.
Can we move on now? He asked, not giving me the chance to respond.
Well, I

58
 He exhaled. Nicholas, we have a war to fight. You can try to win over
Mallory from me later.
My eyes darted around and my cheeks reddened, completely
embarrassed. He beat me at my own game He outwitted me! I, Im
Edward nodded. Thank you. He said, keeping his eyes on the table and
reaching for a terrain map.
I sat back, totally defeated.
How could I not have seen that coming! He completely blindsided me. I
sighed, deciding to speak to Sam later. Hed help me. I think he was the only
one who could.
Edward wasnt stupid. He knew I liked Mallory, which was going to make it
very hard now. Hed block me any chance hed get. Id have to rely on
Mallory. Shed see who was better for her. I knew she would.
We spent the entire day planning the strategy for an attack. It was
exhilarating. Though war was not a favorite topic of mine, I knew I didnt
have a choice. This was necessary. This rebellion was for freedom. For my
peoples freedom.
I hated to admit it, but Edward was a brilliant strategist. It irked me to no
end, but I had to swallow my disdain for the good of my people. And he knew
he was brilliant. It only inflated his already large ego.
Towards the end of the day, I saw Mallory approach us. My expression
lightened and I forced a smile. Edward stepped forward.
Im going for a walk. She said, stopping in front of him.
No you arent. He said, like it was obvious. There could be Thespians in
those woods. He said, looking back down at the papers. Absolutely not.
She sighed. Well, do you want to come with me?
No, Ive got to stay here.
Then, Ill take Nicholas.
My heart leapt to my throat but I kept my eyes on the table. I couldnt
believe this was happening! Just as I had hoped!
He exhaled. Fine, but dont go too far. I want you back here before
sundown. Please dont make me come looking for you.
She smiled. Well be fine.
He grabbed her arm and whispered something into her ear. I didnt like
how tightly he was gripping her, and I certainly didnt like the secrets he was
probably keeping.
She looked up at me. Walk?
I nodded enthusiastically. Yes.
We walked together out of the crypt. I stopped myself from grinning like
an idiot. We walked for a few minutes in silence, until we reached a small

59
pond. She sat down on the edge of it and I forced a smile.
I sat down next to her. I love water.
I smiled. Yeah? Have you ever been to the ocean?
I shrugged. At the Lochstone, there is a small lake, but its nothing
compared to the blue ocean. I remember taking walks with my mom there.
The water was so fascinating.
Really?
I nodded. Yeah, I cant remember much, but I just cant get that image of
the water out of my head.
That sounds amazing.
We should go there sometime.
What? She asked.
If we defeat Bernard, we should go there. I said, hoping to make my
dream become reality.
She nodded. I would like that. I would like that a lot. She smiled, a
strand of hair falling in front of her face.
I smiled back at her. Me too.
We sat there for a few minutes in silence. This felt right. I could sit here
for hours with her. We wouldnt even have to talk. We could just sit here,
together.
She turned to me. Hey Nick?
I swallowed, not wanting her to call me that. Nicholas. I corrected. No
one called me Nick except for my mother. Everyone else calls me Nicholas.
Oh, Im sorry.
I shrugged. Its alright. I guess that Im used to it now. I said slowly,
even though I knew I wasnt.
She looked at me. Are you though?
I paused and shook my head, unable to maintain my composure. No, I
miss her so much. Tears filled my eyes.
She rubbed my shoulder. Its okay.
No its not. Shes gone! I said, wiping my tears on the sleeve of my
tunic. My mother! Gone, forever! God, what I wouldnt to see her again. The
only thing that I have to remember her by is this necklace that she gave me
the day that she left.
What? She asked.
I reached down under my shirt and pulled out my silver locket. I held it out
to show her.
She reached her hand out slowly to touch it, looking at me. May I...
I nodded, my eyes not leaving hers.
She looked up at me. Its beautiful. You said that your mother gave it to

60
you?
I nodded. Yes. I dont really remember very well, but I can distinctly
remember her kneeling down and holding this out in front of me. I remember
her putting it around my neck. She told me that it opened, but I could never
figure out how. I said, trying desperately to open it.
She took the necklace from me and popped it open. Like this?
What! Impossible!
My eyes widened. How did you do that?
She shrugged. What do you mean?
I could never get it open. Ive been trying for years.
Oh. She said quietly.
I stared at her, confused. My mother was the only one who could ever
open it.
Oh really? Thats interesting. She paused. What else do you remember
about her?
I inhaled sharply, already feeling vulnerable. I had cried in front of her!
And now I was going to tell her my deepest thoughts and feelings? Well, I
really havent ever told anyone about my early life. Its private. I said.
She slipped her hand into mine, and I felt our closeness. You can tell me.
Im not going to tell anyone.
I looked up at her, knowing she wouldnt. I looked out onto the pond,
focusing on my memoriesor what was left of them at least. Well, she had
this necklace that she used to wear. For some reason, I thought that it was so
intriguing. I used to play with it every day. I said, my voice trailing.
What did it look like?
It, it was this little gold crest that had, it had some sort of inscription on
it, but I dont remember. I said, scrunching my eyebrows.
She looked at me, but my eyes were still on the water. What ever
happened to her?
I looked back at her. Had she not been listening? She knew I didnt like to
talk about it. I told you. They were killed in a Celestian rebellion. I said, a
twinge of annoyance in my voice.
Okay, okay Im sorry. I was just curious. She said defensively.
I looked at her sympathetically, upset that I snapped at her. No sorry. I
shouldnt have lost my temper so easily. Its just that now after seeing all of
these Celestians, I cant believe that they would kill them.
What do you mean?
I thought that they were loved by all and then my uncle comes in and
told me that they had been killed.
She raised her eyebrows. And you believed him?

61
 He was my mothers brother. He was family. I trusted him. I said.
Did he look like her?
My lip started to quiver. I have no idea. I cant remember what she looks
like.
She reached out and touched my shoulder. Its alright.
I shook my head. No, its not. I would give anything for her and my father
to be here.
Your father? What was he like?
I took a sharp breath, remembering less about him than I thought I did. I
couldnt see his face, but I could feel his presence and I could hear his words.
Well, my father, I paused. I just remember him being so hard on me. All I
wanted to do was impress him, show him that I would be a great king like he
was someday.
She swallowed. Im sure that you will be. I bet that the only reason that
he was being so hard on you was because that he wanted you to be better
than he ever could be.
I shrugged. I guess so.
He loved you, Nicholas. Im sure that he did.
I nodded slowly. Yes. I know that. I put my head in one of my hands.
Everyone loved him. He seemed to know exactly how to handle every
situation. He knew what he was doing. I, I, I, just wish, I wish that he was
here right now. He would know what to do. I admitted.
She touched my shoulder again. Hell always be here when you need
him.
I looked at her sadly.
Hell always look out for you. His spirit will be here with you. She smiled.
I nodded. Thanks, Mallory.
Mal. She corrected.
What?
Well, I said that you could call me Mal instead.
Oh. I said quietly, though my heart was beating fast.
This conversation had brought us closer. I had shared my deepest feelings
with her. She hadnt run away. It only made me like her more. I knew she
cared for me. She was one of the sincerest people I had ever met.
She looked up at the sky and then back to me. We should probably head
back, before Eddie has to come looking for us.
I smiled. Yes, thats probably a good idea.
We got up and started to walk back to the crypt. I put my arm around her.
She didnt pull away from me. I bit my lip to stop myself from smiling. We
walked back into the clearing. Sylvie, Sam, and Noah were still outside. Noah

62
smiled at us and Sylvie rolled her eyes. Sam raised his eyebrows. I looked at
him confused.
Just then, Edward ran out of the entrance to the crypt. He started to look
around quickly. He saw us and sighed with relief. I exhaled.
He walked towards us. Youre late.
Mallory walked towards him. But weve been talking to Sam, Sylvie, and
Noah for the past ten minutes. Isnt that right Nicholas? She asked as she
put her hand on Edwards shoulder. She turned around, waiting for me to
agree.
I nodded quickly. Yes.
Edward looked skeptical, but nodded. Fine, Nicholas, were having a
meeting with the other commanders to discuss future plans. Come. He said
beckoning for me to follow him.
I nodded quickly, walking passed them and towards the entrance. I
stopped and turned around. Thanks for the walk Mal. I had a great time.
She smiled. Any time.
I grinned and walked inside. I slowed my pace, trying to not let my
eagerness show. She was amazing. I paused, looking back. Edward wasnt
following me. I paused again. Mallory was probably talking to him. She
couldnt just completely distance herself from him so suddenly. Though Im
sure she wanted to. She had to keep the charade up a bit longer. But I knew
how she really felt.
I sat down at the table. No one else was there. I couldnt help but smile
to myself. It was like Gwen all over again, except for this time, I actually had
a chance. I felt different than last time. Mallory was unlike any girl I had ever
met in my life. It would only be a matter of time before we could be together.
I saw Edward walk back towards me. I couldnt stop my grin. He was in for
it. I knew shed pull away from him. I had finally won. And now it was time to
flaunt it in his face.
He exhaled and started to look through some papers.
I looked up. Mal is so amazing.
He sighed, his honey blonde hair failing in front of his eyes. I know.
I mean she knows exactly what to say, all the time. I said slowly.
I know. He said, not looking up from the papers.
Its like I feel like Ive known her forever.
Thats great.
I feel as though I can talk to her about anything.
I know, Nicholas.
Wow, I My voice trailed.
Is there something you are trying to say, Nicholas? He asked, looking

63
up.
I just wish that she had come sooner. My life would have been much
easier with her around.
He sighed. Please stop talking.
What, you dont think that she is amazing? I asked, knowing that I was
bothering him. Sam would be proud.
He put down the papers. Nicholas. He said annoyed.
I just cant get over how great she is.
I know she is.
Why was she with you then? I asked bluntly.
His eyes narrowed. Really?
What? I shrugged. I was just curious. I dont see the attraction.
He swallowed. I wasnt always this way, you know.
You werent? I asked, genuinely confused. That wasnt the answer I was
expecting.
No. I used to, I used to not be so critical. So demanding. So cold.
So abusive, or manipulative I continued.
He looked up. I love her so much.
I knew how he felt. I felt the same way. I paused. I, umm, I think that I do

He stopped me. No, no you cant.

I beg your pardon! He cannot tell me how to feel. I scrunched my
eyebrows. But, but I
No Nicholas, not like that. He warned.
You cant tell me
Edward cut me off. Shes mine! She will always be mine. His voice
trailed. I will never stop loving her.
I then realized how desperate poor Edward was. I even felt sorry for him.
Edward, she doesnt love you.
Yes she does. Shut up, Nicholas. Now. He hissed.
Excuse me? I asked.
I know she loves me.
Well see. I challenged.
His eyes narrowed. Nicholas, dont even think about it.
I shook my head. You arent Mallory. You dont know what shes thinking.
You dont know.
He sighed. Nicholas, please.
What! No way.
I scrunched my eyebrows. What? What did you just say?
I said

64
 I cut him off. Did the Magnificent Edward, I dont know your family name,
just say please?
He exhaled slowly and I knew he was trying to not snap at me, though Im
sure he wanted to. I said please. You have no idea how badly I need her. Just
please remember that before you try to completely destroy my life.
How was I to respond to that! I, umm, alright. I said sheepishly
Thank you. He said, turning over a piece of parchment.
We were silent for a moment. He cleared his throat. Can you show me
where Bernards camps are? He asked, holding out a map.
I took the parchment from him cautiously, not sure if this was a trick or
not. Yes. I said, grabbing a quill and starting to mark the map with Xs. I
looked up at him. His piercing blue eyes stared back at me sadly. I
swallowed. Theyre all along the river. Most are by where they are building
the bridge. Theyll only attack from one side. At least we wont be
surrounded.
The other three commanders returned, laughing with each other.
Edward raised his eyebrows as they surrounded the table. And where did
you three run off to?
Dell waved him off. Please, my king. Pay no mind. We were simply taking
a break for some ale.
Ale. Edward said, looking at Chatura.
He shrugged innocently.
Edward shook his head. Well we have a resistance to lead, and if you all
would be so willing as to put your personal endeavors aside, Id greatly
appreciate your input so that we dont die. He mocked.
Chatura huffed a sigh. Yes, my king.
Good.
The talk of strategy resumed. Edward was trying to focus but I knew every
time that I brought up Mallory, it would distract him. I wasnt doing it on
purposewell, not all the time at least. I had him right where I wanted him.
He revealed his feelings to me in a moment of weakness and now I could
exploit him. As we finished our talks, the other went to sleep, leaving the two
of us alone again.
I looked up at him. So you are really that dependent on her?
Edward sighed. I dont mean to be rude, but please shut up.
I just find it fascinating that King Edward the Cold and least bit modest
has such a soft spot for Mal. I smiled. Too bad you lost her.
He shut his eyes for a moment. I did not lose her. He said, gritting his
teeth.
Then why is she so eager to be around me and not you? I asked.

65
 He shrugged.
Well, I think its because she fancies me.
He looked down. Dont you have anything better to do than to hound me
about my romantic life? He asked annoyed.
No, not really.
He exhaled. Of course not.
But once we defeat Bernard and I am crowned king, I will have plenty of
better things to do. Like take Mallory as my queen and exile you to the
mountains. I said, puffing out my chest. It was time Edward knew to treat
me with respect. Because I will be the ruler when we are victorious, not him.
He snorted. Yeah, okay.
So I would watch your tone with me. Because in the end, I will be the one
to make the decision and you will
He rolled his eyes, starting to walk for the sanctuary.
My mouth dropped open. Clearly, he did not care about his future in this
country! He would regret it.
I started to follow him and grabbed his arm. I was not finished speaking.
Well I was finished listening.
I do not appreciate your condescending tone. I said, angrily.
I dont care.
I pulled him back, offended. Excuse me! You will treat me with more
respect.
No, He started, anger now seething through my veins. You will treat
me with more respect. I am a king and you are a prince. A young, nave
prince.
You have no power over me! I cried.
Actually I do, but you refuse to listen. He corrected.
No he did not!
You are no king of mine. And you have given me no reason to respect
you thus far. I argued.
He shook his head. Well, the fact that I saved this land should be
enough.
Yes, well, you truly displayed a wonderful effort in doing so. I mean we
are all quite content with our tortuous lives. I mocked.
It is not my fault that I was not here to stop him. He said angrily. It was
Sams.
Did he blame Sam for this whole thing! His own family? How terrible.
I looked at him shocked. You would throw blame on your own brother!
He snorted. Trust me, he knows what he did.
Have you no compassion?

66
 We emerged into the sanctuary. Of course I do. He looked at me. Just
not towards those who attempt to thwart me every chance they get. He
said quietly.
You are not deserving of my compassion either!
He paused. I have done nothing to you. And come to think of it, I believe
your first words to me were an insult. So, who is really at fault here?
You! I hissed. Youre insufferable.
Says the one who never shuts his mouth. He retorted.
He walked over to Mallory and sat down next to her.
I lied down on her other side, exhaling angrily. I knew I had him right
where I wanted him. He was lashing out, not thinking before he was
speaking. He would regret it. I would make him regret it.
I touched my locket, shutting my eyes.

Nicholas! The children shrieked happily. Nicholas!

I knelt down in front of them, grinning. Hello children!
The small girl Eleria reached up to touch my crown. Weve missed you!
She cried. Youve been gone for days.
I know, Im sorry. I said, bowing my head. But everything is alright
now.
Her eyes widened as she saw a centaur clop passed us through the
market. The boy, Preiter, did the same.
I laughed. Worry not. They are friendly.
They looked back at me. Is it true that you are to be crowned king? She
asked.
Yes. I said, my eyes shining. And you both are invited to the
coronation.
Eleria gasped and giggled. Oh my goodness I will need a new gown to
wear!
Preiter looked at me curiously. Have you brought us any treats?
I tried to hold back a smile but couldnt. Of course I have. I said, holding
out a handful of sweets.
The took them from the happily, but were scolded by Alton. Children,
what do you say to our prince?
Thank you Nicholas. They mumbled.
I ruffled the hair on their heads. You are very welcome, now run along
before your mother catches me spoiling your breakfast.
They took off running back to Alton, who nodded and smiled at me. I
turned back for the castle, stopping at some of the market stands on the
way. My people greeted me happily, commending me for my valiant effort in

67
the battle. The crown felt heavy on my head but I was glad to wear it.
I strolled back through the palace gates, greeting my soldiers and
heading for the throne room.
Mallory? I called, hoping to find her before my council meeting.
I passed Noah in the hall, his arms full of books. Noah, have you seen
Mallory?
He gestured back with his head. Library.
Thank you! I called back, heading for the library. I opened the doors and
saw her up on a ladder, reaching for a book.
I smiled, putting my hands on my hips. Havent you read every book in
here yet?
She looked back at me, grinning. Very funny.
I walked towards her. Do you have a moment? I want to show you
something in the throne room.
She nodded. Yes, of course. She said, stepping down the ladder. She
faltered on the last step, but I caught her.
I laughed. Falling off a ladder. Not the noblest of deaths.
She rolled her eyes. Oh shut up. She laughed. She set the book on the
table and turned back to me. What is it you want to show me?
Its a surprise. I said, holding out a hand.
She took it and we headed for the throne room. She bumped into me with
her shoulder as we walked together. Can I have a hint?
No.
Well what if I guess it right? She challenged.
I shook my head. You wont.
But what if I do? She smirked.
Id like to see you try. I shot back.
We passed a few workers carrying a large tapestry. They bowed their
heads and I smiled, holding my hand up in a wave.
Mallorys eyes followed them, but then she looked at me. Is that for the
coronation? Its beautiful!
I nodded. Yes, I believe so. Everyones been working tirelessly to get
everything prepared. I paused. Which reminds me, youll need to be fitted
for your crown this afternoon.
Her eyes lit up. Oh, I forgot! How exciting.
I swallowed. Are you sure youd like to go through with this? You have an
hesitations?
She looked at me confused. Of course, why would I?
I shrugged. Well everything happened quite quickly, Mallory. You do
actually like me, dont you? Youre not just

68
 She squeezed my hand. Enough, Nicholas. How could I not like you?
Youre wonderful, absolutely brilliant, handsome, kind... She paused, looking
at me. What!
I shook my head, grinning. Nothing. I just, I am not accustom to
receiving such compliments.
We entered the throne room. The sun shining through the windows
suddenly faded and a cold chill filled the room. I looked around, confused as
to what was happening.
Guards? I questioned.
No one appeared.
Suddenly, clapping echoed through the hall. I whipped my head up to the
throne and the color drained from my face. My uncle smirked at me
deviously, standing up.
Uncle. I hissed.
He ignored me, his gaze falling on Mallory.
I whipped my head around. Terror filled her face and she started to back
away slowly. I looked back at Bernard.
No! I yelled, as he grew closer. No! Dont touch her!
He pulled a dagger from his belt, twirling it on his finger.
I looked back at Mallory. Tears streaked down her cheeks as she shook
her head, backing against the wall.
I ran forward, attempting to restrain my uncle. But to my surprise, my
hand went right through him, as if I was a ghost. I staggered back, blinking a
few times. I charged at him again, but passed through him.
No! I roared. I spun around, my heart beating fast. Mallory!
She didnt take her eyes off of Bernard, as if she hadnt heard me at all.
Mallory! I cried again.
She still didnt react.
I cursed silently.
Suddenly, she opened her mouth, crying out. Eddie! She wailed.
My shoulders slumped. What!
Eddie! She cried desperately.
No! Why, why was she! How could she! After all that!
I ran forward, putting myself between her and Bernard. Uncle, Uncle
stop! I demanded.
But it was no use. My mind raced.
Eddie isnt here to save you this time. Bernard sneered, reaching
through me and putting a hand on her shoulder.
No, no, no. She moaned. Dont. Stop!
My eyes widened as he thrust the dagger through me, into Mallorys

69
abdomen.
She shrieked in pain, crumpling to the ground.
No! I sobbed.

Someone kicked me and I shot up, reaching for my sword. I feared the worst.
Was it my uncle? Had my dream been a glimpse into the future?
Edward rolled his eyes. Its me.
I sighed. Well, this was worse.
He flicked his hand. Get up.
I rubbed my eyes. Why?
Because weve got work to do.
Cant that wait a
Unless youd like for us to be completely unprepared when Bernard
strikes, then no. He said, like it was obvious. Come on.
I sat up and exhaled. Well, when you put it that way...
Edward walked for the stairs, but turned back to look at Sam and gestured
to Mallory. When she wakes up, send her upstairs.
I looked to Mallory, my expression saddening. My dream was still vivid in
my head. She wouldnt choose him over me. Would she?
Sam winked at him. You got it.
Edward exhaled, rolling his eyes. He trotted up the steps. Nicholas. He
prompted.
I groaned, hopping up and changing into a fresh tunic.
Sam snorted. Whats the rush?
You heard him. I said annoyed. Weve got work to do.
So? Arent you trying to piss him off?
I paused, looking back to him confused.
He raised his eyebrows at me. Or have you given up already?
I shrugged. Well, he is refusing to comply with my orders, even though
Ive told him multiple times that if we are victorious, it will be I who will
decide his fate.
Sam swallowed, pointing at me. Ive been nothing but nice to you,
remember that.
I smiled. I will not forget.
He nodded. Good.
I looked back at Mallory and exhaled slowly. Is she really that smitten
with him?
He snorted. I ask myself that every day.
I shook my head. I do not know why she
They been through more together than most people go through in a

70
lifetime.
What do you mean? I asked, looking at him.
He hopped up from his chair, spinning me around towards the steps.
Have you noticed the scars on Eddies palms?
No.
Well, take a look. He said, patting me on the shoulder and pushing me
towards the steps.
I stumbled forward, looking back at him confused. He shooed me away
with his hand. I turned back, heading for the commanders table.
What did he mean by that? I had not noticed anything on Edwards palms.
Then again, I never bothered to look that closely.
As I neared the table, I saw the four of them speaking intensely to each
other. I exhaled, still tired. I stopped in between Acotas and Edward, rubbing
my eyes.
What are we discussing?
They all sighed annoyed.
I looked around. Did I miss something?
Edward held out a hand. My eyes widened when I saw jagged, white scars
stretching across both of his palms. How did I not notice them!
Yes you did actually. He looked at the others. I am just going to start
over. Let me explain. Then you may say whatever you please.
They all nodded.
He turned to me. A night raid on Bernards castle.
Ha! He was completely insane.
I shook my head immediately. No.
Nicholas, I said no talking.
Youre completely mental.
He sighed. Nicholas.
I held my hands up in surrender.
Edward inhaled sharply. Bernard is bringing a massive army to face us.
Correct?
We all nodded.
So that means that his castle will be unprotected. Yes?
We nodded again.
I propose that we swoop in, take out all of the leaders and Bernard,
swoop out, case closed. War won.
There was no way that would be successful. Absolutely no way.
I still shook my head. Thats suicide.
No its not. His castle will be unprotected. Its the perfect opportunity.
He argued.

71
 Yes, to kill ourselves!
He looked at me annoyed, his blue eyes fierce. We can do this.
Its not as easy as you think, Edward.
Whats not easy about it? He asked, confused.
I raised my eyebrows. Well, lets see, besides fact that there are a
hundred of us against thousands of them?
All of his men will be here. He explained. The bridge is nearly complete.
We must strike tonight. They will be upon us tomorrow.
I shook my head. There was no way I was letting him go through with this.
We have the advantage here. We can hold them off. I decided.
He exhaled. Really, we cant. Why dont you all see that?
Its too risky. We must not endanger the men like that.
He looked at me annoyed. Either they die tonight, or they die tomorrow. I
think they know what they signed up for. At least if we attack tonight, we will
have a chance to survive.
I dont like this. I mumbled, looking down.
I dont care. We must do it. Its our only option. He stated. He turned to
the others. Well?
Acotas shook his head. I dont know, Edward.
It will be easy.
I think that you are too confident in your abilities.
Edward shook his head. Im not too confident. I know Im good.
You underestimate Bernard.
He snorted. I think I can handle him.
Acotas sighed deeply. I dont like this.
I shook my head again. He was underestimating Bernard. We could not do
this. This was a bad idea.
Edward turned to Chatura and raised his eyebrows.
Chatura paused. I, I, I have a bad feeling about this, my king. Please, let
us seek another solution.
Edward sighed. We dont have time! This is the easiest way. Its just a
night raid. Well be in and out before anyone even knows weve been there.
I am still unsure.
Edward looked down, frustrated.
Everyone was silent. He grabbed the scroll from the table and held it up.
Literally, look what you just handed me. All of Bernards men will be moved
by nightfall. These men cannot be in two places at once. The castle will be
exposed. We can do this. Well just run in, kill him, and be done.
It is not that simple! Too risky!
How do we even know if Bernard will be there? If hes moving his troops

72
then surely he will accompany them, along with the leaders. Acotas
questioned.
Edward shook his head. Bernard is a coward. He wont lead his men into
battle. He doesnt see us as a real threat. He probably wont be there at all.
He just assumes that he will be victorious. He looked down, his jaw
clenching. He doesnt realize that we are here. He doesnt realize that Im
coming for him.
I resisted the urge to laugh. As if Edward would be able to defeat him
single-handedly. It was ridiculous.
Acotas sighed. Please do not judge me my king, but it seems to me like
your motive behind this is more personal towards Bernard than anything.
He shrugged. I want him dead. Who doesnt?
I agree, my king, but you have to think rationally. This cannot just be
about your personal revenge. We must think of the men.
Edward inhaled sharply. All it is, is a simple night raid. There is nothing to
worry about. Ill do it by myself if I have to.
No, we will not have that.
He held out his arms. So, youre coming with me?
I dont know, my lord. Acotas stuttered.
I exhaled. No. Its too risky.
Edward stared at me. But its the perfect opportunity. They will not
expect it. We have to.
What do we have to do? Someone behind us asked.
I looked up and turned, seeing it was Mallory. I held back a smile. She
couldnt agree with him. She couldnt!
He turned around. A night raid.
She raised an eyebrow. Excuse me?
A night raid. Its the perfect opportunity to strike Bernard. He repeated.
She shook her head. Absolutely not.
I exhaled with relief.
But Mallory
She cut him off. Dont you but Mallory me! There is no way that I am
letting you do this. Its suicide. She said angrily, pointing at him.
I cleared my throat. Thats what I was trying to tell him. We already have
the advantage here. We could hold them off.
Edward cut me offsomething I was really tired of. Yes, but they will not
be expecting us to attack them. They do not even know that the four of us
are here yet.
She rolled her eyes. The four of us against his whole army? No thank
you.

73
 He sighed. If Bernard is bringing an army to face us, then that means
that the Loch will be virtually unprotected. If we can take out the corrupt
leaders, maybe the others will be more reluctant to fight us.
Sam walked up and stood with us around the table. So, the four of us are
going on a night raid? He slammed his hand on the table. Say no more. Im
in!
I shook my head. I knew he would be of no help in this situation.
She sighed. Eddie, I dont like this. Its too risky.
Acotas looked at her. My queen, may I offer a suggestion?
She nodded.
I believe that we should take a small force of our bravest soldiers and
sneak in. That way, we can still defend ourselves and get to the leaders.
No Acotas! We cannot let him win!
She shook her head. No.
We can do this. Edward pleaded.
She looked at me and Noah. She sighed deeply. Fine, but I want Noah
and Nicholas to stay here.
Excuse me! Where was this coming from?
Noah started to whine. But why? Im not a little kid anymore! Ive been
practicing so hard!
Edward shrugged. Im sorry Noah, but I have to go with Mallory on this
one.
Fine He said, sulking off.
I scrunched my eyebrows. If were doing this, then Im going. I know that
castle better than anyone. If anyone shouldnt go, its you.
Excuse me! She cried. She turned her attention to Edward. If you agree
with him, Im going to smack you. She said angrily, pointing at him again.
He paused for a second. I dont know, Mallory.
She pursed her lips. Eddie, may I speak with you in private for a
moment?
But
Now. She snapped, pulling him away from the table.
I swallowed. She couldnt be angry with me, right? I was only trying to
protect her.
We were silent for a moment. I heard Dell clear his throat. Well, I think it
would be fun.
I looked back at him. Are you serious?
Sam nodded. Me too.
I looked at him. You both have a death wish.
Sam raised his hands in surrender. Sorry if I like adventures! He said

74
defensively.
Dell nodded in agreement. I thrive on danger.
I shook my head. I just dont want anyone to die.
Sam looked at me, snorting. Well do you want me to kill you so that you
wont have to watch?
My eyes widened.
Sam laughed. Dude, Eddie would never let me kill you. Calm down.
I scrunched my eyebrows. Why?
He paused and started to stutter. He looked to Chatura, who sighed. He
looked back to me. Umm, because, because he, well, he wants to keep you
alive so that he can beat you himself and win Mal. You know, the whole
deciding fate thing pissed him off I think.
Shes not a prize.
He swallowed. Ahh, okay look.
Dell cut him off. Samuel, I think youd better stop talking. He suggested.
Yeah, I think Id better stop talking too.
I shook my head as Edward reappeared at the table with Mallory. He
inhaled sharply and nodded. Shes going.
She cant! Its too dangerous! What was he thinking! My expression
saddened.
He looked over at Dell. So, you up for some night raiding?
He smirked. Always my liege. Whats the plan?
Edward leaned over the table. Heres what Im thinking. He started.
I stared at him angrily. Not only was he putting her in danger, but he was
completely taking over the operation and patronizing me.
He put his hand on the map of the castle. What I think we should do is
station our men on the outside of the front gate. Since well be doing this at
night, I dont believe that there will be too many guards. He said as he
looked over to Acotas. Master Acotas, I need you to select 50 soldiers and
lead this attack.
Acotas nodded. Yes, my king.
He continued. Now you wont be able to get in because the gate will be
down, well need someone to open it. He looked over at Dell. Thats where
you come in. I need you and your men to sneak passed the guards on the
side wall that faces the forest. I dont care how you do it, just get over that
wall. You will have to sneak past the garrison in order to get to the
gatehouse and open the main gate into the castle. Can you accomplish
this?
Dell nodded. It would be my honor.
Edward nodded. Good. There is another gate that leads into the

75
courtyard. This is where the bulk of the soldiers will arrive from if
summoned. The gate will also need to be opened if Acotas men are to get
inside.
Sam raised an eyebrow. Who is going to open it?
He sighed deeply. This is where it gets tricky. Sam, Nicholas, Mallory, and
I will fly on griffins over the walls. Nicholas, you will open this gate. Do you
know how to get there?
I exhaled, annoyed. The lever is right outside the gate.
Of course I was given the most pointless assignment. Of course.
The griffins will drop the three of us off on the south wall. He continued.
I interrupted him, in an attempt to thwart his plan. You cant just get
inside from the south wall without confronting the guards. I added.
He sighed. Have you got a better idea?
I nodded. I do as a matter of fact. My teachers window is on the south
wall. He always keeps it open. We should have the griffins drop us off and
then we slide down and into his window.
Fine. He looked to Sam. Sam, do you still have your lighter?
Sam raised an eyebrow. Of course I do!
He nodded. Okay, the griffin will drop you off on the tallest tower, here.
Youre our eyes in the sky. He said pointing to the other side of the castle.
Sam nodded, smirking. The astronomy tower. Nice. Ive had quite a few
good nights up there, if you know what I mean. He said, winking.
I need you to take a torch with you and light it when you have landed. I
want you to wave it in the air when you see that both gates have been
opened. This will signal the men to charge. Got it? Edward asked.
Sam snorted. Dude, youre insulting my intelligence right now.
Edward looked at him. Sam.
He held his hands up in surrender.
I cleared my throat, one piece of the plan unclear. So let me get this
straight. Hes signaling the men, Dells opening the outside gate, Im opening
the inside gate. What are you doing?
Mallory and I are going to take care of Bernard. He nodded, tapping
Bernards chambers.
I sighed. Oh.
My dream flashed before my eyes, but I quickly shook it out of my
thoughts. I didnt want her anywhere near my uncle.
Edward nodded. So its settled then. We all know our duties. Chatura, I
need you to stay here and take over things while Im gone. If any conflicts
arise, use your best judgment.
Chatura nodded solemnly. Yes, my king. He said as he bowed his head.

76
 Edward looked at everyone. Okay Ill brief the men. We leave at
midnight. He nodded.
Everyone disbanded.
I exhaled, overwhelmed. There wasnt enough time to prepare. We
couldnt do this. I couldnt do this.
Sam walked passed me.
I grabbed his arm. Umm, Sam may I speak with you?
He sighed. Look, I know Im super important to everyone and stuff, but I
have stuff I need to do too.
I looked at him pleadingly.
He sighed deeply again, muttered something about eyes and motioned
me to follow him. Do you know how to make arrows? He asked.
I nodded. Of course.
Good. Lets go.
I caught up with him. Pardon me for asking, but dont we have men that
make the arrows for us?
Sam nodded. Yeah, and they suck at it.
What do you mean?
Well all their arrows are crooked, and lets face it, crooked arrows are,
well, theyre like... He paused. They defeat the entire purpose of the
arrow! He snapped.
Can he control that?
I nodded. Well, they cant really control the curvature of the wood.
Oh, Im not finished. Dont even get me started on the feathers. We have
perfectly good feathers, but they somehow manage to screw that up. I mean
they jam the feathers into the wood and its like, hello, dont you get that
your fat fingers arent physically capable of doing that? So then, the feathers
get all crumpled and dont fly straight and its a nightmare for the archers.
Im half tempted to shoot the people who make the arrows rather than the
Thespians. He complained.
I looked over at him. Dont you think that youre overreacting a little?
No! This is serious! How would you like it if your sword was crooked or
didnt fit in the hilt?
I scrunched my eyebrows. But my sword is fine
It was a hypothetical situation, Nicholas.
I held up my hands in surrender. I will take your word for it.
He exhaled. Thank you. We entered a tent and he shooed away the
soldiers. Get your fat fingers out of here. I will take over for now.
They all bowed and hurried from the tent.
Sam sat down and exhaled, surveying the supplies. What did you want to

77
talk to me about?
I sat down across from him. I saw the scars. I said quietly.
He picked up a bucket of arrowheads and started to dig through them.
Pretty gnarly, right?
I swallowed. How did he get them? I asked, even though I did not want
to know.
He pulled out an arrowhead, attaching it to the wooden shaft. His dark
hair fell in front of his eyes. Saving her.
I fished a couple of arrowheads out of the bucket, exhaling annoyed. Oh.
We had finally captured a bandit that was ransacking the kingdom and
killing our people. He paused. Actually I caught him. Not Eddie. But he gets
all the credit, per usual. He delicately peeled apart the feathers. I followed
his example. And I sent the bandit to be sentenced in the grand hall by
Eddie. Long story short, the bandit escaped from his chains and tried to
attack Mallory.
My eyes widened. No.
He nodded. Eddie jumped in front of her at the last moment, putting
himself in between her and the bandit. The bandit slashed down with his
swords and Eddie caught them in his palms. Sam explained, imitating what
happened. He put his hands up and showed the slashes. Couldnt grip a
sword for months.
I shook my head. So he killed the bandit and saved her.
Uh excuse you, I killed the bandit. Sam corrected.
I looked at him surprised. You?
Yeah, I had hung back from the sentencing because I didnt want to see
the execution but my curiosity got the better of me and I watched from the
balcony. He paused. Shot him in the back and slit his throat.
Wow. I mumbled, in awe. That was, you, uh, wow!
He nodded. Yeah, not my favorite day. He said, tossing the complete
arrow into a pile. He started on the next one. But I mean, I couldnt let him
hurt either of them. Even if Eddie was annoying about it.
We were silent again.
I think Im finally getting to him. I said, finishing my arrow.
Really?
He practically begged me to stay away from Mallory. I said smugly.
I see.
I nodded happily. I grow closer to her every moment. It wont be long
now before she
He cut me off, holding up his hands. Alright dude, you gotta calm down.
I raised my eyebrows. I beg your pardon!

78
 I think youre taking this whole Mallory thing too far.
I am not! I said offended.
He nodded. Yes you are. I get that its funny to try and push his buttons
and bother him, but you cant do any real damage. Hes my brother.
Not Sam too! Had I no allies anymore?
My expression turned to a scowl. You are taking his side?
I didnt say that. He said, pointing an arrow at me. I just mean that,
even though I annoy him every chance I get, I still love him. Its part of the
brother code. I cant break it.
I looked down, remembering what Edward had told me last night. Is it
also part of the brother code to blame your brother for starting a war and
killing all your people?
Sam exhaled. What are you talking about?
He said this whole thing was your fault. I admitted.
He shook his head, throwing down another arrow. Of course he did. He
never lets me forget it.
Why did
He started to speak over me. Like no shit Eddie, obviously I feel like crap.
I dont need you reminding me every four seconds. Yeah, I know everything
sucks and your legacy has been completely erased. Big whoop.
I paused for a moment. I do not understand why Edward can say these
terrible things and not face any consequences. Your loyalty is blind. And
Mallory, she, she
Nicholas, she is going to choose Eddie. He said.
I shook my head, surprised. You do not know that! I see the way he treats
her and she and I, we
He rolled his eyes. Have so much in common? He guessed.
We do! I defended.
Nicholas, they were together for ten years, ten long years, ten sleepless
years, ten years of me wanting to pull my hair out He said, his voice
trailing.
I looked at him annoyed. Your point?
Yes, my point! He paused. My point is you dont stand a chance.
Why not?
Dude, its weird. Dont ask.
Well, you told me, so I have a right to ask. I challenged. He couldnt just
tell me these kinds of things and not expect me to be curious.
He sighed, mumbling under his breath. Finally, he nodded. Look, its
weird. I cant tell you. He insisted.
Why not?

79
 Because.
I have a right to ask.
And, and I have a right to tell you no, because, because He said,
trying to think. His eyes widened and a grin spread across his face.
Because, Im a king! Ha! Yes! Im a king so you have to do what I say! He
yelled happily, pointing two arrows at me.
I scrunched my eyebrows. What?
I never thought I would actually get to say this, but Im a king and youre
a prince so you have to do what I say.
I sighed Well, technically yes, but Ill only ever listen to my father.
Or your uncle? He smirked.
Bernard? I asked.
No, I mean, ehh, never mind. He said, as he made another arrow.
We were silent for a few seconds. I didnt like the way he spoke to me. I
didnt like the things he said. I had thought he was on my side, but every
word that left his lips started to make me think otherwise.
I looked up at him after a while. Sam, I know you want to go and raid the
castle, but if you think about it, wouldnt it be better if we just stayed here?
Sam snorted and started to laugh. Dude, you could not be a bigger polar
opposite of Eddie if you tried. I cant believe that hes He paused.
I looked at him confused. You cant believe hes what?
Umm, I cant believe that hes umm, talking to you. Sam stuttered.
Thats twice now that hes stuttered. I didnt appreciate the secrecy.
I scrunched my eyebrows. You cant believe Edward talks to me?
Sam nodded once and suddenly became very interested in his arrow.
I sighed. Well, he tries not to at least.
Yeah, thats Eddie for you. He thinks hes the best, but really I could take
him down in an instant.
How? I asked, slightly intrigued.
Fine, I was very intrigued.
He notched an arrow and pointed it at me.
My eyes widened and I held up my hands. By shooting me, you could
take him down!
Well yes, but thats beside the point.
I scooted back, my heart beating fast.
He continued. No, I have a long range weapon. All hes got is a sword. I
mean he could try to throw the sword at me, but I could just duck and aim an
arrow in the side of his armor where the breastplate attaches to the chest
plate. It would get there before he could even blink. Sam nodded and
looked off into the distance. Now that would be something to watch.

80
 You would kill your own brother? I asked, shocked.
No, of course not! He responded. Why would you think that?
Just the way that you described
He cut me off. Maybe I like killing people.
I shifted uncomfortably.
He snorted. Youve never killed anyone before, have you Nicholas?
I shook my head. Uh, I
Do you know what its like, to look them in the eyes as they take their
final breath, blood dripping out of their mouth from where you stabbed them,
thinking to yourself, I wonder if this guy has got a family? I wonder what will
happen to them, now that hes dead? I just killed a man. I just ended his life
and now I have the nerve to look down on him as he dies, knowing that I did
it. Have you ever done that Nicholas? Do you know how that feels?
No. It sounded awful.
I shook my head and looked down.
Sam snorted again. Well its shitty. Thats why I use a long range
weapon.
Could Edward do that? I asked slowly.
All the time. Thats why he uses the sword. He knows what needs to be
done and sacrifices his conscience to get them done, thats why he was such
a stupid good king. He said, throwing down an arrow into the pile.
Even though he has Mallory? I asked.
Sam sighed. Around Mal hes a completely different person. He never lets
her go into battle or see him kill people. He doesnt want her to see him in
that environment.
I dont blame him. I mumbled.
I wouldnt want to expose her to the violence.
God, it was terrible for her though, waiting for us to come back, to see if
we were alive. He looked down, shaking his head. The look on her face. Ill
never forget it.
You all were very close.
He nodded. We had to be. In that lifestyle, there are very few people you
can trust. Sure we felt safe in the palace but you know what I mean. You
dont trust anyone like you do your family.
I nodded.
We left the palace for a year once.
My eyes widened. Why?
We were trying to unite the southern territories.
But there are so many of them. I remembered.
Which is why it took a year.

81
 You were all away from the throne, for a year?
He nodded and closed his eyes. Eddie made Mal stay behind.
The color drained from my face. For a year?
He nodded once and bit his lip. I had never seen him so on edge. I didnt
think that he was going to make it. I thought we were going to lose him. He
said rubbing his face.
We were silent for a second.
I couldnt believe he left her for a year. God, I couldnt imagine it!
Sam snorted. I thought I was going to have to kill him to put him out of
his misery.
I still couldnt get over the fact that he left her.
But, he left her alone, for a year. I said, dumbfounded.
He nodded once. Arguably the most annoying year of my life.
He didnt see her at all.
He shook his head. Nope. Thats why Im glad that I had a girlfriend that
could melt out of rock. I tell you man, oreads are the way to go. She was
always there for me. He exhaled. She made it bearable. He cleared his
throat. Yeah, so the day we got back Eddie announced that he was never
leaving again. Kinda dramatic if you ask me. But then again, I saw the look
on Mallorys face when we arrived back at the palace.
I sat there as, in my head, my chances with Mallory were getting slimmer
and slimmer. I couldnt believe what I was hearing.
Sam kept talking. I mean, its not even like he was the foreign
ambassador or anything. Hell, I was the Master of Ships.
I cant believe they were separated for so long. How terrible. I said
sadly.
Like Im the one who had to risk my life on a daily basis, escaping from
savages and negotiating treaties. He continued, ignoring me. Damn, I miss
that.
Sam, I
Captain Sam. He corrected.
I rolled my eyes.
I started to think about what Sam had said. I couldnt believe that Edward
had left her for a year. I felt so bad for Mallory, waiting for him to come back.
I even felt bad for Edward, a little.
I had my own ship. Sam said.
I nodded.
And my own crew.
I nodded again.
And a cool hat.

82
 I nodded.
With a feather.
I forced a nod.
And pretty much international status.
I nodded once more.
But you dont care, do you? He asked.
Not the slightest. I shook my head. Sorry, I was just thinking about
Edward and Mallory.
Ugh, not you too?
I sighed. A year? I asked, still in disbelief.
He nodded. Yes! He said annoyed. Do you want me to write it down for
you so you dont forget?
I shook my head. No, its just, I cant believe that he left for that long.
Me neither quite frankly.
And he wouldnt let her go.
Dude, the south was a savage place. I didnt even want to go. He added.
But, he was without her, for a year.
Yeah, pretty much.
Why is he letting her go tonight then? I asked.
I have no freaking clue. I thought hed be the first person to say no, but I
guess after the whole gone for a year thing, he never wanted to leave her
again. He sighed. I still dont think that he wants to let her go though.
I really dont want her to go either.
Well, you two have that in common I guess.
I had a dream that Bernard killed her. I admitted, looking down.
The color drained from Sams face. You what? He said, dropping the
arrow he was working on.
I nodded. It was the scariest dream of my life. I was there, but I couldnt
do anything to stop him.
On the battlefield? Sam asked.
No, in the Loch.
Sam sighed with relief and picked up his arrow. Well, thats good.
I scrunched my eyebrows. No its not.
He shook his head. No, I didnt mean it like that. I
I really dont want her to die, Sam.
Sam inhaled sharply. Look, if you dont stop acting like Eddie, I am going
to shoot you with this arrow, short range. He threatened.
I nodded quickly. Umm, sorry.
He looked down. No, I am. I just, for as much as I joke about it, I cant
imagine anything terrible happening to her. Ever since, He paused, shaking

83
his head. Never mind.
Ever since what?
Nothing. Its not my story to share.
I tried to hide my annoyance, but the secrets these people were keeping
from me were getting ridiculous. I nodded. I understand.
He forced a smile. Sorry.
I reached for more arrowheads. Have you ever been in love, Sam?
He snorted. Dude, does it look that this smoking hot bachelor didnt have
chicks knocking down his door to get with him? Sam asked, motioning to
himself with an arrow.
I scrunched my eyebrows. Uh...
He shook his head, holding his arms out. I literally told you about my
girlfriend like four seconds ago. Do you not listen when I talk? Thats rude
you know. And Im the only one who can get away with it. He complained.
I swallowed. Im sorry. I paused. Did you love her?
He nodded. Never told her though. He mumbled.
What happened to her?
He shrugged. I dont know. Something terrible. Otherwise shed be here.
What do you mean?
She was an eternal maiden. Shed live forever unless something terrible
happened.
My mouth dropped open. Your girlfriend was an eternal maiden?
He nodded.
You tried to lay with an eternal maiden! I laughed in disbelief.
Only Sam.
Sams expression hardened and he notched another arrow pointed
straight at me. Succeeded actually.
My eyes widened. Umm, I mean, thats, wow, wonderful.
Yes, it is.
I nodded quickly.
Sam snorted. I dont know why you always freak out when I threaten to
shoot you. You know, Im never going to right? He asked.
Im sorry, if I fear for my life at sword point or in this case arrow point.
Wuss.
Excuse me? I asked.
You heard me. He said, making another arrow.
And, you arent?
Nope.
Oh really?
Try me. Sam challenged, not looking up from his arrow.

84
 I sighed. Alright, say someone came up next to you and held a sword to
your throat. What would you do? I said holding my sword to his throat.
Tell them that Ive been meaning to get a haircut anyway. He said
bluntly.
I sighed again. Very well, what about if someone had you cornered and
you couldnt get around them?
Scream that Justin Bieber was behind them and then while they were
distracted, run away.
Who? I asked, turning around.
Exactly. Sam said, like it was obvious.
I turned back to face him. Fine, but what if you were unarmed and
someone were holding a bow and arrow aimed at your head?
Well, first, I would ask them if they were properly trained to operate a
bow and arrow, and when they say no, because no one is besides me, I will
tell them that the first rule is to always inspect the tip of the arrow. While
they are doing that, because obviously they will believe me, I take the arrow,
snap it in half and stab it in their eye.
I reached for my eye. Certainly an interesting tactic.
I know. He said cockily.
You want to know something else I know?
What? I asked.
You seem to be doing a lot more talking than making arrows. He said
pointing at my pile. Lets go. Chop, chop.
I nodded quickly. Umm, okay, sorry.
He smirked and we kept making arrows. My head was spinning. I had
learned so much about them all in the last few minutes. Edward and Mallory
seemed fated to be togethersomething I wasnt happy about. It would be
even more difficult for me to grow closer to her than I expected, especially
with Edward around. I suppose I couldnt get so lucky as to have him perish
in the night raid. If only.
My thoughts wandered to Sam. His words had humanized him in my eyes.
Sure I knew hed deny everything he told me but I wouldnt forget. He let
himself love her, his beloved, the oread. I didnt know what an oread was.
Perhaps an old mythical beast. Perhaps a
I was suddenly aware of the book in my belt. My eyes widened and I
opened it up, flipping through the pages quickly.
Sam must have noticed that I stopped working. He scrunched his
eyebrows. Whatcha doing? He asked.
Reading.
Um, but were making arrows He said slowly.

85
 I kept flipping through the book. Yes, but this is important.
He sighed. What book?
Celestian Flora and Fauna. I said, showing him the cover. I found it in
the castle. My teacher had hidden it from me. I believe its from the old
Celestia. Notes are scribbled in the margins. But I cant read most of them.
The color drained from his face. Oh, oh really?
I nodded. I paused. Oh, and there was this drawing in the front of it. I
said unfolding the paper gently and handing it to him.
His eyes widened.
I looked at him. What?
Oh, umm, nothing. Its just that this dude is extremely attractive. He
stuttered.
I think its a drawing of my father.
Sam snorted. No, its not.
How could he be so sure?
How do you know? I asked.
Because, he looks nothing like you.
But, we have the same hair color and he was a king. Look at his crown!
So youre just going to run around and call everyone who has dark hair
and is wearing a crown your father? He challenged.
But, but in the back there is a faded note and, and he left the book to
me!
Sam took the book from me and scrunched his eyebrows. Please, that
could be anyone. Francolas, Legolas, Tarantolas, Madonnolas...
But, but, but I started.
He sighed. I wouldnt get your hopes up.
I took the book back from him. There are drawings of a woman on the
pages. What if it is my mother? I sighed. Granted, I will never know
because the drawing are so poorly drawn.
Sams mouth dropped open and he snatched the book back. No, theyre
just freehand. He cleared his throat. Uh, I mean, maybe the artist wasnt
trying to make them realistic.
Maybe, but why would he want to do that?
I dont know! Sam cried defensively. Dont question a mans work!
I sighed. Sorry. I said, holding my hands up in surrender.
Sam started to page through the book. Hey, you know what? There is
some interesting stuff in here. I need to brush up on my Celestian flora and
fauna. Do you mind if I borrow this?
Umm, no. Go ahead. I said reluctantly.
He nodded. Thanks! He said as he flipped it up and caught it. He stuck

86
it in his belt and went back to making arrows. Well, where were we?
Umm, well I I started.
Wrong. I was making arrows and you were, reading. He said
sarcastically.
I forced a small smile and began to make arrows again. A few hours later,
there were nearly five hundred arrows in the pile. Sam looked down at them
triumphantly.
Now, thats how you make arrows.
I nodded.
Well, this was fun, but if youll excuse me, Ive got more important things
to do. He said standing up and strolling out of the tent. Ill see you tonight,
when we whoop some Thespain ass.
I forced a nod and gave a small wave.
Sams words echoed in my head.
Have you ever killed someone? Do you know what its like, to look them in
the eyes as they take their final breath, blood dripping out of their mouth
from where you stabbed them, thinking to yourself, I wonder if this guy has
got a family? I wonder what will happen to them, now that hes dead? I just
killed a man. I just ended his life and now I have the nerve to look down on
him as he dies, knowing that I did it. Have you ever done that Nicholas? Do
you know how that feels?
I shook my head angrily. Could I kill someone? Could I?
Killing someone was quite different than training to kill someone. People
were unpredictable. Thrusting the sword, it was a different feeling.
Could I do what Edward does?
Could I watch someone die?
Should I switch to archery?
No, I had to do this I argued with myself. Part of being a king was being
able to swing the sword. I had to do this.
I walked out of the tent and drew my sword. I walked down the aisle of
tents, gripping it tightly. Ugh, I really did not want to ask Edward for help. I
was dreading it actually. Dell walked passed me in the other direction looking
down at a piece of paper. I was a little distracted otherwise I would have said
hello. I kept walking, when all of a sudden I heard him behind me.
Nicholas?
I stopped and turned around. Yes?
What are you doing exactly? He asked, scrunching his eyebrows and
looking down at my drawn sword.
I swallowed. Umm
You arent going to go kill Edward, right?

87
 I exhaled. No
Then what on earth are you doing with that look on your face and your
sword drawn in the crypt? He asked confused.
I sighed. Asking for help.
Help from who?
Edward. I sighed again.
Why?
Because I need help killing someone.
He started to laugh. So youre going to Edward?
I nodded. Yes.
Because you think that he will be able to help you?
I nodded. Perhaps you have a better idea?
I do actually! He said offended. He held out his arms. Do you realize
that you are staring at the best swordfighter in Celestia? He asked
motioning to himself.
I scrunched my eyebrows. But arent you busy?
No more busy than Edward. He said walking towards me and putting
his arm around me. Besides, I actually like you. He grinned, leading me to
the back of the crypt.
I nodded. Right.
But I am a bit confused as to why you need help fighting. He said slowly.
Well, I mean Ive trained of course, I paused. But umm, Ive never
actually killed someone. I said under my breath.
What? He asked, motioning to his ear. I couldnt hear you.
I said Ive never killed anyone. I said quietly.
One more time? He asked again.
I said that Ive never killed anyone before! I yelled.
He smirked and patted my chest. Heard ya the first time.
I groaned, pushing him away. I just have never been in the situation
where I have had to kill someone. I mean, sure, Ive always wanted to kill
plenty of people, but Ive never had to.
Oh, youre missing out!
I scrunched my eyebrows. I am?
Of course! Oh, what a rush!
You like killing people? I asked, slightly concerned.
Well, of course.
On a regular basis?
His eyes widened and he shook his head. Oh, no! No, of course not. Here
let me rephrase that. I have no problem killing someone who stands in the
way of what I want.

88
 So youre like Bernard?
No! He roared offended.
But you just said that you didnt have a problem killing someone if he
stood in the way of what you wanted. So, youre greedy?
He exhaled. No, not exactly, because the thing I want is freedom.
Bernard wants power. I want freedom. They are two very different things.
I nodded. What about revenge?
Well, sure! Thats another reason to fight. It is very motivational. I, for
example, am motivated on taking revenge on Bernard for taking away my
freedom.
I nodded again. So its alright to fight for revenge?
Sure! He said as we walked into a small area set up with weapons and
training equipment.
I nodded again.
I wanted revenge. Against my uncle. I wanted it bad.
Dell pulled out what looked like a man made of straw from the pile of
weapons. He put it over a pole so that it was the same height as me.
I scrunched my eyebrows. Umm, what is that?
He shook his finger at me. No, not what, but who.
Who is that?
This is Clemens. He is our, uh, practice dummy if you will.
Clemens? I asked skeptically.
Yes, the name itself literally means mercy, which is what your opponents
will be begging for after youve trained with this guy. He said, patting the
dummy on the shoulder.
I nodded once. So Im just supposed to fight him?
He nodded. That is the general idea.
But he cant fight back
Nicholas! You are missing the point.
I nodded. Sorry. What do I do?
Dell exhaled and started to stroke his chin. He paced back and forth
slowly. Nicholas do you know where to stab a man so that he dies?
I thought for a second. Umm, in the heart? I said like it was obvious.
He took his hand off of his chin and sighed. Well, thats always a good
place to start, but let me ask you another question. Where is the heart on
Clemens?
I scrunched my eyebrows. Umm, right here. I said pointing to the left
part of the chest.
Precisely, do you see any chinks in the armor around that area?
No, I guess not.

89
 So thats off the list. He said as he put his hand back on his chin. Do
you have any other ideas?
Umm, in the throat?
His eyes lit up. Ah, how interesting! The throat.
I nodded.
Well, that would be a great idea except for the fact that the throat is
somewhat difficult to reach if the soldier is wearing a helmet, which many
will be.
I sighed. This was not going well.
Dell stopped me. But, if they arent wearing a helmet, like our friend
Clemens here, then the throat is the perfect area to aim. He said.
I gulped, not knowing if Id be capable of decapitation.
He nodded once. Now, watch me. He said as he unsheathed his sword
and maneuvered around Clemens.
I knew exactly what he was doing.
At the end, he ended with a spin move and held his sword at the side of
the throat. He nodded once. See?
I nodded.
Now, you try.
I sighed and raised my sword, repeating exactly what he did. After I was
done, he clapped. Moving on.
After a few hours, I knew multiple ways to kill someone. My training had
given me a great edge, but I never had to follow through in training. I would
be forever in Dells debt.
Dell nodded. Very good, now lets try it for real.
For real? I asked. What have we been doing for the past hours then?
Practicing.
I paused, realization crossing my face. Im sorry, are you suggesting that
I actually kill someone?
Yes, Clemens here, He said, patting Clemens on the shoulder. Has
stolen your horse. What are you going to do? He asked, stepping back.
I scrunched my eyebrows. Why did he steal my horse?
Because you were at the market and he was running away from the
soldiers because he had stolen something. So, he jumps on your horse and
rides away. You catch up with him, because of course you have another
horse, and you two are alone in the woods. What do you do?
Well, if I have another horse, whats the point? I would just give him the
other horse. I reasoned.
Yes! But this was your favorite horse!
I shrugged. Perhaps a trade then. I would take my horse back and give

90
him the horse I was riding.
Dell sighed and put his head in his hand. Nicholas, I pray to Deonesus
that when you are king you have no wars to deal with.
Why? I asked, confused.
Because! This man stole your horse! You are supposed to kill him!
Its just a horse.
He sighed. Fine, perhaps you arent motivated by horses.
I shook my head.
He thought for a second and then nodded. A man challenges you to a
duel for your home.
I live in a palace.
Dell sighed deeply. This is not working. He said quietly.
He thought for another second. Well, say that another man accuses you
of an absurd deed that you did not commit which causes you to lose your
honor. What do you do?
I thought for a moment. Well, Im a prince. People dont usually accuse
me of things and if they do, I address them and the matter is resolved.
Dell exhaled deeply. He steals your wife.
I dont have a wife.
He steals Mallory.
The color drained from my face. What?
His eyes widened. Yes, he takes Mallory away from you.
But why would he do that?
He nodded quickly. Well, shes beautiful and he wanted her for himself
so he took her away.
Edward would stop him.
Nicholas! He cried, annoyed.
He would. I said sheepishly, looking down.
Well, lets say Edward isnt there.
Hes always there.
Not this time, no. Mallory has snuck out to see you because secretly she
prefers you over Edward! He cried. She comes to see you but is taken by
another man right in front of your eyes!
What? I asked, taking a step towards him.
Yes! She tries to run to you, but the man restrains her. He throws her to
the ground. She looks up at you pleadingly! What are you going to do
Nicholas?
He just threw her down? I roared.
To the dirt!
But why!

91
 Because he believes himself to be superior to her. He is going to use her
Nicholas, but you have the opportunity to kill him and save her! Dell cried.
I hesitated. Could I kill him?
I gripped my sword tightly and my expression hardened.
I still couldnt do it.
Dell sighed. And! He was the same man who killed your parents! He
added.
No! I yelled as I swung my sword as hard as I could at Clemens.
I used so much force that I accidentally chopped his head clean off.
It landed in Dells hands. His eyes widened.
I swallowed deeply. Umm, sorry.
He shook his head slowly. No, no its okay.
He walked slowly towards me. Well, I think youre ready.
What do you mean? I asked.
All you have to is picture the man you are going to kill as the same man
who killed your parents. The poor bastard wont stand a chance, like our
friend Clemens here. He said looking down at the head.
I really am sorry.
No, no really, its okay. You arent the first. Ill just have someone sew it
back on later.
I nodded.
My heart was beating fast and adrenaline rushed through my veins. That
was exhilarating! Wow!
I hoped the motivation would remain the same when I fought a real
person. Dell nodded we started to walk back towards the commanders
table. He saw one of his men on the way.
Ripley! He called.
He looked up. Yes, sir?
Clemens head fell off again. Sew it back on, will ya? He asked, tossing
the head to him.
Ripley nodded. Right away, sir.
Thank you. Dell said as we continued to walk towards the commanders
table.
I couldnt believe I did that. Perhaps killing someone wasnt so bad after
all.
He patted me on the shoulder as we arrived at the commanders table.
Now if youll excuse me, I will be finding myself some ale to calm the
nerves. He smiled, turning away from me. Join me? He asked.
I shook my head.
He bowed his head. I will see you outside then. He pointed at me. Find

92
yourself some food. Going into battle on an empty stomach is a death wish.
I returned the bow. I strummed my fingers against the table, taking some
slow breaths. I could not let myself grow anxious. Yes, I was reluctant to go
back to the castle. Of course I was. But it was what we were doing. And I
knew Edward would not even listen to my opinion.
I exhaled, turning for the cooks tent. Dell was right. I needed to eat
something. Even if I had to force myself to. My stomach was in knots.
I greeted the cook happily and he handed me a bowl of stew and a chunk
of bread. I turned back around and realized Noah was standing behind me.
I forced a smile. Hello Noah.
Hi. He responded, shuffling passed me. He looked to the cook. Mallory
isnt hungry so shell just have some of mine, but can I have two pieces of
bread please? He asked politely.
The cook smiled, bowing his head. Of course, your majesty. He said,
handing him the bowl.
Noah took the bowl and bread from him. You can just call me Noah. I
know its strange addressing an eight-year-old as a king. He said.
I sensed a bit of annoyance in his voiceor was it sadness?
The cook kept his smile. Not strange at all, your majesty.
Noah forced a smile. Thanks. He said, turning back and walking for the
sanctuary.
I followed him, scrunching my eyebrows. Noah? I questioned.
What? He asked, not slowing his step.
Are you alright?
Great. He responded.
His mocking tone confused me given his age. I swallowed. I know you are
upset that you must stay behind. I caught up with him quicklyit was quite
easy because of his size.
He shrugged. Im used to it at this point.
If it is any consolation, know that I would have allowed you to
accompany us. Your knowledge would have been valu
He cut me off, sighing. Nicholas, Im eight.
Only in this life.
I swear I saw a small smile on his face.
Our pace slowed and I looked back to him. Is Mallory alright?
Just not hungry, thats all. He said.
Why isnt she hungry?
He shrugged. Shes always like this before battle.
My eyes widened. She loses her appetite with worry?
He nodded. Shes got a lot of people to worry about.

93
 Well, Im sure no harm will come to Edward and Sam. I assured.
Noah nodded again. Theyre not the ones shes worried about. He said,
finally looking to me.
I scrunched my eyebrows. Me? I asked. Why is she worried about me?
Why do you think! He said like it was obvious. Youre The color
suddenly drained from his face and he swallowed, looking down. Sam said
Im not allowed to talk to you. He said, quickening his pace to walk ahead of
me.
Why not? I asked, following himagain, I caught up with him quite
easily.
No reason. He said, not meeting my eyes.
I remembered the way Sam had scolded him for what he had said to me
the other day when they first arrived. Then, I remembered the way Sam had
stuttered this afternoon. This family had a secret. I was sure of it.
I motioned for the sanctuary. Perhaps I can eat with you two.
I dont think thats a good idea. He said, shifting uncomfortably.
Why not?
Its just, I, Ill see you later. He stuttered, scurrying off to the archway.
My eyes followed him. Well, tell Mallory I said hello! I called after him.
He kept his head down and kept walking.
I sighed, confused and feeling unwantednothing out of the ordinary I
suppose.
I trudged back to the commanders table, deciding to take a few minutes
to myself before we left the crypt. I rehearsed the plan over and over again
in my head as I forced myself to eat. My heart ached. The Loch was my
home. My home. And now I was attacking it? Would the Celestians kill my
loved ones?
What about Gwen? Or Alton? Or the children?
Would they be harmed?
I shook my head. Quite frankly, I wasnt bothered by the thought of harm
coming to Cedric. In fact, I hoped some would. He deserved it. I couldnt
forget that he was there with my uncle the night my room was attacked.
And of course, Bernard. My uncle. Edward and Mallory were going to kill
him tonight. They were going to end his life.
Part of me wished that I could be the one to do it. Though I probably
wouldnt have the heart to anyway.
I was excited to see my teacher, to show him that the myths were real,
that I had found the true Celestia.
My thoughts clouded when I thought to the siege. I would have to kill
someone. Surely the Thespians would not go down without a fight. It would

94
get ugly and there would be blood.
Hopefully not mine.

I was outfitted in sleek black armor and given back my now polished sword.
My feet guided me outside as I took slow breaths. My anxiety had grown in
the last few hours. I knew this was a terrible idea. It was too risky.
Acotas organized our men and Edward watched as griffins landed in front
of him. I took this as my last chance to convince him that he was wrong.
I walked up behind him. I still dont like this, Edward.
He sighed, clearly annoyed by my presence. Well, its too late.
I dont want her there. I said quietly, hoping to reason with him this way.
He looked around for a second before returning my hushed tone. You
think I do?
Then, why did you agree! I hissed. What was he thinking!
He shook his head. I couldnt say no.
Why not? Its really easy. No Mal, you cant come. I mocked, holding
my arms out.
You dont understand. He paused. Something happened when we were
here last time because I said no. I cant do it again.
I paused, not liking his excuse. I do not care. You still should have said
no. Now hes put her in immense danger. I couldnt help but remember my
dream last night.
He shrugged. She probably would have come either way. Shes persistent
like that.
I wouldnt have let her.
I would have liked to see you try. He shot back, clearly amused.
Edward, why didnt she want me to go? I asked, confused.
He was silent for a second. Shes just a little protective.
Then why are you going?
He snorted. Please, she would let me die over you any day.
I stopped for a minute, surprised. Really?
He nodded, like it was obvious. Yeah.
Well, how about none of us go and then we will all come back alive. I
suggested, holding my breath.
He shook his head. We are going.
You are blinded by hatred.
We are going. Thats final. He decided, towering over me.
Mallory walked towards us and looked at him. Whats wrong?
He sighed. Hes having second thoughts. He said annoyed as he turned
on his heel and walked for Acotas.

95
 I rolled my eyes.
She looked up at me. Why?
I shook my head, looking away. I didnt want to get lost in her eyes. This
is not a good idea. I can feel it. I know that somethings going to go wrong.
She sighed. Nicholas, its inevitable. Nothing ever works out perfectly.
I think that we should just stay here instead.
Yeah right. She snorted. Eddie would never go for that. To him, waiting
for the enemy to attack is cowardly. He wants to strike first.
I shook my head. I dont like this.
I especially didnt like that she was going.
She shrugged. What are you going to do about it? Its too late.
I sighed. I guess youre right.
It seems there was no use arguing this. They sure were a headstrong
bunch.
The horn sounded and I inhaled sharply.
To the Loch! Edward yelled.
His voice echoed through the night, radiating power and confidence. The
soldiers cheered and followed him. I jogged to catch up with him, staying a
few steps behind. We marched towards the lake.
Silence filled most of our journey, save for the soldiers murmurs and the
faint clanking of armor. Mallory and Edward walked together in front of me,
holding hands. I looked away. They were growing close again. I had to do
something or I would lose her completely. Edward was too charismatic.
Sam kicked a stone the whole way, humming to himself. I found it
distracting. I looked up at the sky, trying to name the stars. After a while,
Sam looked at me and looked up.
See that one? He asked, pointing to the sky.
I tried to look where he was pointing, but the truth was that I had no idea
which one he was talking about.
Yes. I lied.
Its named after me.
Really? I asked, skeptically.
Yep. He said, looking back down.
What is it called?
Samuel The Great. Its an archer, cant you see?
Right. I said, still having no idea.
Well, there you go. My constellation.
Why do you get a constellation? I asked slowly.
He smirked and looked at me, the moonlight casting shadows over his
eyes. Because Im a king.

96
 So?
And kings get cool things named after them. He bragged.
Do they?
Yeah! He cried happily. I have a mountain too. Go ahead, be jealous.
You do? I asked.
Uh huh, Mount Sam. He said proudly.
I scrunched my eyebrows. Ive never heard of it.
He looked at me like I was stupid. How have you not heard of it? Its a
freaking mountain!
I was silent for a second, thinking. Do you mean Mount Siam?
What! He whined. No!
Yes, to the north. I remembered.
No thats my mountain!
I shrugged.
I cant believe these idiots pronounce it wrong. He grumbled.
I nodded. What else do kings get?
Of course I was curious. I had to start planning for when I would reign.
Oh yeah! They get lots of stuff! Like feasts, monuments, stories,
parades, stars He said, motioning up to the sky.
I rolled my eyes.
Sam must have noticed. And people believe whatever kings tell them.
Oh really? I mocked.
Yeah, youve got something on your shirt. He said, pointing underneath
my chin.
I looked down.
Sam touched my shirt and flicked my nose. I touched my nose, confused
and annoyed. What was he doing?
See? Sam smirked.
I looked back down at my shirt. I still do not see whats on my shirt... I
said slowly.
Sam sighed. It was a joke, Nicholas. I got you to look down so I could flick
your nose.
Sam, you are very weird.
He laughed. No, I just know how to have fun.
I envy you for that.
He smirked. Most people do. It drives Eddie crazy.
I nodded. Of course.
But, a lot of things drive Eddie crazy.
Ive noticed. I mumbled.
We were silent for a few minutes. I looked back up at Mallory and Edward

97
pausing. Edward told me that Mallory would rather have him die than me.
Sam nodded. I believe it.
But why? I asked, hoping for some actual answers.
Its complicated.
Why wont anyone tell me? I asked annoyed.
Because! You arent meant to know. Only people with He paused.
Only people with an a in their names are allowed to know.
I scrunched my eyebrows. I have an a in my name.
Crap. He said, under his breath. He paused for a second. Only people
with the last name Michaels are allowed to know. He nodded triumphantly.
Thats your last name?
He nodded. Yep.
But Mallory isnt related to you.
Well, I mean, technically, shes He paused again. Hey! Look were
here! He said happily.
I looked up, chills traveling down my spine. We neared the ever-familiar
clearing of the lake. We all stopped walking. Edward turned around. The
griffins landed next to us.
Do this for your freedom. Let no one stand in your way. For Celestia!
He yelled.
All of the soldiers cheered and chanted For Celestia.
He turned to Dell. Go. He commanded.
Dell saluted and turned to me. He pointed at me and the look in his eyes
said it all: Dont die or Ill kill you. I forced a nod. He led his men through
the woods towards the other side of the castle.
Edward turned back to Acotas. You know what to do.
Acotas nodded. I will be waiting for the signal.
Edward sighed, turning to the three of us. Well, here goes nothing.
We all nodded. We walked towards the griffins. I jumped on mine, hoping
that it would be as easy as riding a horse, and Sam did the same. Edward
looked at him.
Go Sam. To the astronomy tower.
Sam nodded. Yes sir. Peace out. He said as the griffin started to fly
away.
Edward nodded and turned to her. Ready?
She exhaled. As Ill ever be.
Edward got on a griffin and she got on behind him. He looked at me and I
nodded. His expression hardened. Lets fly.
The griffins took off and all the air left my chest. I felt weightless. I
stretched my arms out as the wind whipped through my hair. Wow!

98
 The griffin started to descend and we broke through the clouds. My eyes
widened when I saw how close we were to the castle. I gulped, seeing torch
light in some of the windows. Would Bernard be waiting for us?
My focus changed to the two guards I saw patrolling the wall we were
about to land on. The color drained from my face when I realized what I had
to do. I blinked a few times trying to remember what Dell has taught me.
Edward signaled me to attack and my griffin soared close to the wall. I
took a deep breath, hopping off and landing on the wall. The guard turned to
me surprised but I had already swung my sword. He crumpled to the ground
and I staggered back. Blood pulsed through my veins as I looked down at my
sword. I let out a laugh of disbelief, but then paused, confused as to why I
enjoyed it so much. Should it have been that easy?
Edward landed in front of me in a crouch and killed the other guard.
Mallory landed beside him, steadying herself.
I ran towards them. Come on. I said. Teachers window is right over
here.
We ran towards the side, when we saw another griffin flying above. Sam
dropped down off of it. I looked at him confused. He wasnt supposed to be
here. He ran towards us.
Edward walked towards him quickly. What are you doing? He demanded.
Sam was breathing deeply. There were too many guards around there.
They would have seen me.
You have to go to the astronomy tower. You have to signal them.
Sam held out his hand. Dude, chill. I know a shortcut from the inside.
Edward shook his head. Lets go.
I led them to the side of the wall and peered over the side. Teachers
balcony stuck out from the stone, just as I remembered.
Mallory looked up at us. Well? How are we supposed to get down?
Sam looked over. Hmm, you guys look like you could use a rope. He
said, pulling out a rope.
Where did you get that? She asked.
What? Im very resourceful.
I took the rope from him and fastened it to the wall. I flipped over the side
and started to repel down slowly.
Be careful. Mallory called quietly.
I stopped and looked up at her. Its fine, Mal. I said, forcing a smile.
I had to hold back my grin. I liked that she was worried about me.
I jumped down onto the balcony and motioned for them to come down.
Edward flipped himself over the side and repelled down next to me.
We looked up. I saw Mallory appear over the side, inching herself down

99
slowly. I stepped forward to catch her but Edward pushed me back.
Ive got her.
I held my hands up in surrender.
He grabbed her around the waist and set her on the ground. She brushed
off her dress and thanked him. I swallowed, looking down.
Sam jumped over the side and slide down the rope quickly. When he got
down next to us, he rubbed his hands.
Ouch. Rope burn.
Edward rolled his eyes. Maybe if you werent showing off, and just slid
down like the rest of us
Hey, you know me! Thats not my style.
Edward sighed. I headed for the window, tapping on it gently. Teacher?
He asked quietly.
No answer.
I knocked again, but received no response. Well, perhaps he was sleeping.
It was late after all. I reached down, pushing open the window quietly. We
snuck into the room. I looked around quickly, my heart beating fast.
Papers were strewn all over the desk and floor. Books cluttered the
shelves and the curtains were in disarray. There had been a struggle. My
teacher had been taken. And it was my fault.
I ran towards the desk. We have to find him.
Edward shook his head. No Nicholas. You have to open the gate.
I have to find him.
Nicholas.
I looked at them pleadingly. Please, I can still make it there in time.
I looked to Mallory and she exhaled. Fine.
I nodded, running for the door and creeping out into the hall. I gripped the
hilt of my sword, my palms sweating. I paused for a moment before heading
for the dungeons. I stifled a gasp as I rounded a corner and almost collided
with two more guards. I quickly ducked into a doorway and held my breath
as they passed.
Sure, I was used to sneaking around the castle. Bernard has set strict
curfew hours for me. I now knew that he didnt want me wandering around
the castles, asking questions I wasnt suppose to know the answers to and
exploring my history. My expression hardened and I stepped back out into
the corridor. I tiptoed around another corner, my sleek armor camouflaging
me in the shadows.
I headed down the steps and made my way for the corridor down to the
dungeons. I heard me laughing ahead of me, their voices getting louder. I
inhaled sharply and pushed through the nearest doorway, into the chapel. I

100
shut it behind me and exhaled, shutting my eyes.
I heard a voice behind me. Nicholas? She asked.
My heart leapt to my throat. Oh no.
I turned around slowly, trying to come up with my excuse. The color
drained from my face and I stepped back. Gwen. I said, shocked.
Nicholas, what are you doing here? She asked, her eyebrows knit
together.
I cursed silently. I swallowed, shifting uncomfortably. Uh, well, I, uh...
She stepped towards me. Where have you been! She cried. She
grabbed my face and pulled me into a desperate kiss.
My eyes widened and I pulled back a bit. Gwen, I
She let go of me and touched my face. I was so worried about you! The
Lord said that you had been kidnapped by the Celestians! She said, kissing
me again.
I shook my head and grabbed her hands. Gwen, you must listen to me.
Bernard tried to kill me. And he had Cedric help him do it. Bernard wants my
throne.
What? She asked concerned.
I nodded. I know it seems absurd, but its the truth. Please, you must
believe me.
She looked at me dazed. I dont understand. Why would She paused.
But if Her eyes widened. What are you doing here then? You must
escape before he catches you again! She said, shooing me for the door.
I stopped her. No Gwen, Ive come back to kill Bernard. And Ive brought
the Celestians.
She stepped back, the color gone from her face. The savages?
I shook my head, shutting my eyes. They are not savage. Bernard has
been spreading lies.
You mean to attack the castle? She asked, fear filling her face.
I nodded, gripping onto her arms. Yes, Gwen. You must leave.
She shook her head. I, I cant! What about Cedric? He thinks he will be
crowned the new king.
I shook my head, resisting the urge to laugh. No Gwen! Cedric? Are you
kidding me? Bernard wants the throne for himself! Hell kill Cedric if he has
to. I said, like it was obvious.
What!
I nodded. I am telling the truth. You must leave while you still can. I
said, letting go of her arms. Now, I must go before I am caught.
She nodded once with tears in her eyes.
I shook my head, touching her face gently. It will be alright. I promise.

101
Just go to the village. You will be safe there.
She forced another nod.
I looked at her sympathetically. I will find you there after this is all over.
She held her head high, trying to stop her tears. Go. She beckoned for
the door. I will be alright.
I nodded. Be safe. I said as I opened the door and ducked out. I slumped
back against it, reaching up to touch my lips.
The love of my life had kissed me.
And I didnt feel a thing.
I blinked a few times, realizing that a few days ago I would have felt very
differently. I shook my head. I had to focus.
I walked down the path to the dungeons. I looked into the cells, doing my
best to remain in the shadows. My eyes widened when I saw my teaching
lying in one of the cells. I picked the lock, remembering Sams instructions.
I undid the hinges quickly. I pulled the door back and ran into the cell. I
started to shake my teacher. He jolted awake and looked around quickly. His
eyes widened when he saw me. Nicholas!
I forced a smile. Hello Teacher.
He stared at me in awe.
The smile stayed on my face. It seems going to the woods was a pretty
good idea.
He grabbed my shoulders, shaking his head. No! You must not be here!
I am here to rescue you, Teacher! You must come with me! The
Celestians exist! I cried.
Well, of course they do! Thats why I sent you to them! He said, like it
was obvious.
You knew? I asked.
Yes! Chatura has long been a friend of mine!
My mouth dropped open. Why didnt you tell me?
Because you were not ready to know. He paused. What are you doing
back here! Why didnt you stay with the Celestians?
I nodded. Ive brought the Celestians with me! Weve come to kill
Bernard and his leaders.
You are leading them?
I looked down, pulling him loose from his shackles. Long story. These four
children showed up the day after I did, claiming to be reincarnations of the
kings and queens of old, but I
The color drained from his face. They came back?
I scrunched my eyebrows. What do you mean?
He shook his head. Pay it no mind. Help me stand.

102
 I helped to steady him. Can you walk? We must get to the gate so I can
let the Celestians into the courtyard.
He looked down, his white beard shining in the moonlight. Nicholas, you
cannot attack the castle. Bernard, he
I snorted. Trust me, it was not my idea. Just wait until you meet Edward.
He is a delight. I said sarcastically.
His knees buckled. Edward?
I nodded, rolling my eyes. Yeah, High King of the World.
He shook his head. Oh my... He mumbled.
This siege was his idea. I swear hes trying to get us all killed. I
complained, helping him towards the corridor.
Nicholas, you must go. Leave me here. I will be alright.
I looked at him confused. I am not leaving you here.
You must! He insisted. You have to flee the castle. Bernard will be
looking for you!
Good. I have some things Id like to discuss. I stated.
He shook his head, his eyes frantic. No, you do not understand!
He is my uncle, Teacher. My family. I will not allow him to
You do not understand, Nicholas! Teacher roared. Bernard does not
care if you are his blood. Hes already tried to kill you once and he will not
hesitate if given a second chance. You must go! He pushed me forward.
I stumbled, looking back at him. Teacher, I do not
He will kill you, just like he did your father.
Impossible. No way. No, no, no. The air left my chest and I fell back
against the bars. He, what? I asked in disbelief.
Teacher looked down. Your father was not killed my the Celestians, but
by Bernard himself.
No, no, no.
I shook my head. I, I, I...
Teacher swallowed. Bernard wanted power, Nicholas. He was willing to do
anything to get it.
He, he killed my father? I asked, my mouth dry.
Teacher nodded.
My, my father? My father. Bernard killed my father. Mine.
I clenched my hands into fists, feeling more lost than I ever had before.
Everything I knew was a lie. Hatred burned in my eyes as my thoughts
shifted to Bernard, my beloved uncle.
I trusted him! I called him family! How could he! All this time!
I inhaled sharply, turning on my heel. Gather horses and meet me in the
stables. I hissed.

103
 I walked aimlessly down the hall.
Teacher called after me. Nicholas, please, you must not be rash! Please,
you must think!
I ignored him.
I finally had the truth. And now, I was going to kill Bernard.
He ruined my life. The one person I could trust had been the cause of my
misery all along. Tonight, I would end his life.
I walked down the hallway, my mind was steaming. I emerged to the
stairwell and a shadow appeared. I looked up and saw that Cedric was at the
top. I sighed deeply, not in the mood for his harassment.
He looked down at me. Well, well, well. Look who decided come crawling
back to the castle. He said, strolling down the steps. I thought the
Celestians had taken care of you.
Save it Cedric, I am not in the mood. I hissed.
Youve got a lot of nerve coming back here. He said, standing in front of
me and crossing his arms.
Let me pass. I said, through gritted teeth.
No, I dont think so.
Let me pass. I insisted, the vein in my forehead pulsing.
Watch your tone, Nicholas The Dim. You had better treat the new king
with more respect. He said, sticking his nose in the air.
I shoved him back, drawing my sword. He did the same and swung at me.
I dodged his blow easily and aimed for his legs. He deflected, spinning
around. I ducked and tackled him back into the steps. He pushed me off of
him and growled in frustration, starting to swing at me relentlessly. I parried
each strike with my own, spotting his weakness. I cornered him and disarmed
him with the butt of my sword. I whirled around and held my sword to his
throat, breathing deeply.
You will never be king. I hissed. I will be king. And my first order as
reigning monarch will be to exile you to the far depths of the ocean so I will
never have to see your wretched face or hear your condescending voice
again.
Cedric held his hands up in surrender. Bernard will not let you
Bernard will not be here. I stated, the crazy in my eyes showing.
Because I am going to kill him right now. I sneered.
The color drained from Cedrics face. But I, hes your
He is no uncle of mine. I spat. Not after what he did.
You side with the Celestians? Over your own people? Cedric asked in
disbelief.
I shoved him back. The Celestians are my people. I stated, stepping

104
towards the stairs. Bernard killed my father, the Celestian King, so now I am
going to kill him.
His expression turned to sympathy. Nicholas, I had no
I shook my head. Dont follow me. And dont ever speak to me again. I
hissed, stomping up the steps.
I stormed down the hallway and up another flight of stairs. I did not care
who saw me. It did not matter. Nothing mattered anymore.
I gripped my sword tighter as I stopped outside Bernards bedroom. I was
about to charge through the doorway when I paused, hearing Edward inside.
No, please. Ill do anything. He said desperately.
I scrunched my eyebrows, confused as to what I was hearing. I peeked
around the doorframe, my eyes widening. Bernard had a dagger to Mallorys
throat. I looked away, pushing my body back into the stone wall next to the
door. I had to do something!
Will you now? He sneered. Alright, give up Edward. Surrender.
No Eddie. Dont. Mallory said.
I have to Mallory. I cant do this again.
Yes. He has to. Bernard purred.
Edward would never surrender! He would never admit defeat. He would
have another plan.
Then, I heard Edward throw his sword down.
I put my hand over my mouth to cover my gasp.
He surrendered. Just like that.
Bernard started to laugh. You thought that I would spare her?
That was the deal! Edward cried.
I dont play by the rules.
I took another look into the room. Edward knelt down and reached for his
sword, but Bernard stepped with Mallory towards him. Oh no, no, no. I
wouldnt do that if I were you.
Edward stopped and looked up, turning to Bernard. Please, dont. He
pleaded.
But, it was so much fun the first time! Bernard faked a whine.
He shook his head. Please.
I dont know, Edward. I do enjoy killing people. I will need some sort of
conciliation prize. He said, his voice lingering.
Edward looked at Bernard, his eyes sad. You can kill me, but just please
dont kill her. He begged. Please.
My shoulders slumped, realizing he was completely serious. That was how
much he loved her. Sam was right. I didnt stand a chance.
Eddie. She said, in disbelief.

105
 Bernard thought for a second. Or I could kill you both.
Edward shook his head. No, just me.
Oh, but its so fun to watch you squirm.
I am going to kill you. Edward hissed.
Not if youre already dead. Bernard sneered.
I took a few slow breaths. I had to do something. Bernard would kill
Mallory. And then he would kill Edward. Just like he did my father. My
expression hardened and I gripped onto my sword, charging through the
door.
Let her go, Uncle! I demanded. If I can even call you that.
They all turned to look at me. Mallorys eyes turned sad.
Bernard smirked. Ah Nicholas, my boy. I was beginning to worry.
I raised my sword.
Edward looked at me annoyed. What are you doing here? The gate,
Nicholas! You were supposed to open the gate! He cried.
I shook my head. No! I yelled.
Nick! You have to go! Mallory yelled back.
Bernard tightened his grip around her. I pointed his sword at him, my rage
spreading across my face. You, you liar.
Bernard sighed. Nephew, please leave us. We have some unsettled
business.
I shook my head. Dont call me that. How dare you! I cried in disbelief.
How could he have done those terrible things!
Bernard stared at me. How dare I what?
Mallory squirmed, but Bernard restrained her.
I took a step forward, staring at Bernard hatefully. You.
I, what? Bernard mocked.
I jabbed my sword at him. You killed my father. All along, it was you. It
wasnt a Celestian rebellion. It was you. You power hungry cockroach. You
killed my father. I spat, seething.
Bernard smirked. In part.
What? I asked, confused.
Bernard nodded. By killing your mother, I killed your father. He hissed.
All of the air left my chest and my knees buckled. My stomach turned over
as his words flooded my head. He killed my mother. My mother. The person I
loved dearest in this world.
I, you, no! I stammered.
Impossible!
Bernard sneered. Yes. Thats right. I killed your precious mother. I
stabbed her and watched her die a slow, painful death in your fathers arms.

106
 Tears filled my eyes. It couldnt be! They couldnt be
You, you, why? My mother, she, she, everyone loved her! She never did
anything wrong. She was so kind. She, she was your sister for gods sake! I
yelled in disbelief.
Bernard started to laugh evilly. Oh, you stupid, nave child! You actually
think that I was telling you the truth? He cried.
Oh my god. He wasnt even my real uncle.
Edward stepped forward and pointed at Bernard. Dont you dare call him
stupid. He hissed.
I looked to Mallory desperately, my whole world shattering around me.
Bernard raised an eyebrow, looking to Edward. You are in no position to
tell me what to do. I own you. He said hatefully.
You will never own me. Edward shot back.
Oh, wont I? You threw down your sword. You surrendered to me, for a
girl! What kind of king are you? Oh wait, I can answer that. You arent.
My grip around my sword tightened as I planned my strike.
Edward stepped forward, his nostrils flaring. For the last time, I am a king
and you have just made your final mistake.
I held out my arm, restraining him. No! I am going to be the one to kill
him! This was my moment!
You have no idea what hes put me through, Nicholas.
He killed my mother! I yelled.
Bernard threw the dagger on the floor.
Nick, no! Its okay! Mallory yelled lunging forward, but Bernard cut her
off. He put his hand over her mouth and pulled her towards him.
I said enough!
Both Edward and I stepped forward. My nightmare had become more vivid
in my head. He would kill her if we didnt do something.
Let her go! I yelled.
Edward nodded. I swear to god, Ill
Bernard smirked. Youll do what? You have no sword. You are powerless.
Edwards eyes narrowed. Thats it He said as he lunged towards him.
I once again held him back, determined to be the one to end Bernards
life. No! I am the one who is going to kill him!
Both of you step back or I will snap her neck. Bernard yelled, starting to
pull her body one way and her head the other.
My eyes widened as I saw her claw at his hands, terror spreading across
her face. That monster! Edward and I stepped backwards.
Bernard nodded, his eyes darting around the room. He was planning his
escape. I knew it.

107
 Suddenly, Mallory stomped on Bernards foot as hard as she could. He
cried out in pain and let her go. She stumbled towards Edward and I lunged
forward after Bernard. He disappeared through the walla secret passage he
installedand sealed it behind him. I beat on the wall angrily, overcome with
grief and despair.
No! We let him get away!
I heard the horn sound, echoing through the night. We were officially out
of time. We had to escape.
Mallory looked up. What is that? She asked.
The color drained from my face. The alarm.
She looked up at Edward. We have to get out of here. Now!
Edward pushed away from her and grabbed his sword from the ground.
He started to run towards the door. No! I can still do this!
She grabbed the dagger and ran towards him. You?
He would get us all killed. It was too late.
We followed him out, starting to run through the hallway. She caught
Edwards arm. We have to get out of here before its too late!
He just shook his head. We have to get that gate open.
I dont think that you heard me. Its too late! We have to call it off!
No! Our armys just outside!
I sighed. Edward, you arent listening! If we let our army inside, it will be
suicide.
Edward pushed past him. No, I will not surrender. He started to sprint to
the courtyard, leaving us behind.
She sighed and turned to me. Thats Eddie for you.
I shook my head, realizing the gravity of the situation we were about to
put ourselves in. We have to stop him.
We sprinted after him. We caught up with him as he was entering the
courtyard. He unsheathed his sword and killed the two guards. As we
emerged, I could see Sam looking down at us confused from the astronomy
tower. Edward looked up at him.
Sam! Signal the troops! Now! He yelled.
Are you crazy? Sam criedyes thats right, even Sam thought he was
crazy. We shouldnt be doing this!
Just do it!
But the gate! Its not open!
Im working on it, Sam!
Sam sighed and lit the torch. He started to wave it in the air. I looked
through the gate and saw our men starting to charge. The color drained form
my face. This was suicide. Edward ran over to the wheel that turned the

108
gate. He started to push on it.
Help me! He gasped, out of breath.
We sighed, running forward and started to help him turn it. This was such
a mistake. We were going to die.
I was breathing heavily from turning. Edward, this is not a good idea.
No! I have to do this!
Mallory stopped turning and looked at Edward. Just who exactly do you
have to do this for? Because if its me, I can tell you right now that you are
making a big mistake. She snapped.
He kept turning the wheel. I knew he was doing this for his ego. He
couldnt lose. He would not allow himself to be defeated.
The gate was opened and I could hear our soldiers yell. I whipped around
and saw that the Thespian soldiers were starting to pour into the courtyard.
Our soldiers rushed passed us and started to fight them. I saw Dell and his
men jump over the sidewall. Metal clangs and deathly screams filled the air. I
winced.
Edward, Mallory, and I exchanged glances. Edward raised his sword and I
did the same. She sighed deeply and grabbed her dagger.
Edward nodded and charged into battle. Stay close to me.
I watched in awe as he slashed through soldier after soldier, making his
way towards Bernard on the balcony. He wouldnt get there. There were too
many Thespian soldiers. We had to escape, while we still could. We needed a
diversion. We needed a way to escape. We neededhorses!
I turned to the stables, hoping my teacher had made it inside safely.
I grabbed Mallorys arm. Mallory, Ill be right back.
Her eyes widened. Where are you going? She cried.
I have to go. Ill be back I promise. I said, looking at her.
Would this be the last time I laid eyes on her? Would this be the last time I
saw her beautiful face?
No Nick
I pulled her into a kiss, overcome with emotion.
She froze and I pulled back from her confused. It felt wrong, kissing her. It
felt nothing like it should have. I knew I was intended to be with her. But
where was the spark!
I ran off into the battle, determined to find my way back to her. The anger
returned to my face as I fought my way through the Thespian soldiers.
Bernard had killed my mother. My mother. All this time, I had wished she
would return to me. I had hoped. But she was gone. She would never return
to me.
I slipped inside the door to the stables, breathing deeply. Sweat and blood

109
stained my face as I searched for my teacher. The horses became jumpy as I
walked among them.
Just then, I heard someone behind me. Is that you, Nicholas?
I whirled around. Teacher?
He nodded. Yes. He said, as he stepped out of the shadows.
I walked towards him. Are you alright?
He nodded. Yes, I managed to escape.
Good.
I heard more yelling coming from outside.
Teacher whipped his head towards the door. What is going on out there,
Nicholas?
I sighed. Pretty much a full scale Edwardian-style night raid.
Sam would have applauded my sarcasm.
What? He asked again.
I shook my head, adjusting my belt and sheathing my sword. Well,
Edward refused to surrender, even though Bernard was alerted to our
presence and now we are going to be slaughtered.
Nicholas! Why didnt you prevent this?
Oh my god. I clenched my jaw, trying not to snap at him. I tried, Teacher!
He wouldnt listen! He is the most stubborn king ever! I complained.
Teacher smirked.
I scrunched my eyebrows. What?
Pay it no mind.
I looked down. Bernard killed my mother. I mumbled.
What? He asked, not hearing me.
I looked back up. Bernard killed my mother. All those years ago. He
ended her life, in front of my fathers eyes. And turns out he isnt even my
real uncle after all. Hes been lying to me my entire life.
Teachers expression turned soft as he touched my shoulder. I am so
sorry, Nicholas. I did not
I shook my head. It matters not. The truth has been revealed to me. And
I know what I must do now. I paused. But first we must get out of here
alive. Help me free all the horses.
He nodded once, bowing his head.
We began to unhook all the horses, grabbing all the supplies we could.
The horses whinnied and clopped against the stone, anxious to be set free. I
hopped up on one. Teacher did the same.
I paused, gripping the reins tightly. I looked down. Bernard was right up
the staircase. I could seek my revenge.
Almost as if Teacher could read my thoughts, he cleared his throat. You

110
will have another chance to face your unc He paused. Bernard.
I nodded. Youre right.
Suddenly, shouts of retreat filled the air and I knew our time had run out.
We exploded from the stables.
My eyes widened when I saw all the dead Celestians. My mens bodies
were strewn across the courtyard, blood staining the stone. I grimaced,
feeling sick.
I looked around frantically to find Mallory. I saw her near Edward. I left a
horse behind for them but rushed the others towards the gate that was
closing fast. I spun around to look at Bernard. He was smirking down at me
hatefully like hed already won.
I returned the stare. His time would come. And I would be the one to
swing the sword. I guarantee that.
I raced out with the other horses through the gate and across the bridge
with our men. We kept riding until we were out of the clearing. All of the
soldiers stopped walking. Defeat filled everyones faces. My heart felt heavy,
my head spinning.
Edward helped Mallory from his horse before hopping down himself. He
turned and faced then men.
Valiant effort soldiers, but it seems as though we were outnumbered.
Dont, umm, dont feel defeated because you all fought bravely. We will
discuss further plans back at camp. Lets go, before they follow us. He said,
with as much force as he could muster.
They all nodded slowly. I met eyes with Dell, seeing annoyance and a bit
of contempt. I knew he was frustrated. He hated losing more than any of us.
Is this horse taken? He mumbled, pointing to the one next to mine.
I shook my head.
Good.
We started the long march back to camps, our steps heavy.
I turned to him. How are your men? Any fatalities?
He shook his head. No, we are all alright. The gatehouse was relatively
unguarded. Though Ripley nearly woke up the entire barracks with his
sneezing. He complained.
I scrunched my eyebrows.
Dust. He explained. And nerves. He paused. He sneezes when he is
anxious.
I nodded. Right.
Dell looked at me, inhaling sharply. And how did you fare? I trust no
trouble opening the inner gate?
I looked down. Wouldnt know. I didnt open it.

111
 He looked at me confused. I beg your pardon?
I didnt open the gate. I mumbled.
Wasnt that your only responsibility? He asked.
I gripped onto the reins tighter. Yes, well, in my defense I had just
learned that Bernard killed both of my parents, so that took precedence over
the gate.
Dells eyes widened. He, what?
I nodded.
You cant be serious.
I nodded, growing angrier.
Bernard. Dell clarified. Your uncle. He paused. Killed your mother and
father. He paused again, in disbelief. All those years ago.
Hes not my uncle. I hissed. He never was. He kidnapped me and
raised me as his own to steal the throne.
My god, that is terrible, Nicholas.
I looked down. I could have been living a nice, simple life right now if it
werent for him.
He shrugged. Nice, simple lives are boring.
I looked up at him. A normal life was the only thing I ever wanted. I said
sadly. Its all I ever hoped for. I dont want adventures. I dont want treasure.
I want a mother and a father. Hate filled my tone. But I will never have that
life because Bernard ruined everything.
Acotas called for Dell. Dell bowed his head as he slowed his horse.
Perhaps youve found your new motivation.
I forced a nod. Perhaps I have.
I forged ahead alone, misery filling my thoughts. My mother would never
return to me. I would never see her across the lake waiting for me. She would
never hold me again. I would never feel her touch.
Why did Bernard kill my parents?
Why did he stab my mother?
Why?
Why!
I heard a thump next to me. I looked over and saw that Sam had landed
next to me on the griffin. The griffin trotted along as Sam slung his bow over
his shoulder.
I swallowed. Glad to see that you made it out alive.
He nodded, smirking. You couldnt get rid of me that easy.
I forced a small smile. Well that was a disaster.
Nah, I would say that it was a successful full-scale Edwardian-style night
raid. He laughed. Pretty much what I expected.

112
 I paused, remembering I had said the same exact thing.
He looked at me confused. Is something wrong? Are you frozen? Hello?
He asked waving his hand.
I blinked a few times. No, my apologies, its just that I had said that same
exact thing to my teacher.
What about the Edwardian-style?
I nodded.
Ha! He laughed. I knew I liked you. Must run in He paused, inhaling
sharply. You alright? I see you still have both arms and both legs. Thats a
good sign.
I nodded once.
We were silent for a few seconds.
He sighed. Alright, whats wrong? You arent being your logical and
annoying self.
I looked down. Bernard tried to kill Mallory. I started.
Shocking. Thats like his favorite pastime. Sam snorted. I could have
told you that was going to happen.
I scrunched my eyebrows, remembering what had happened. Edward
surrendered to save her.
I could have told you that too.
But Bernard wouldnt let her go. I continued.
Dude, I could have written this story.
I nodded. And then, I found out that Bernard killed my parents.
The color drained from his face. What?
Did you see that in your story? I mocked.
He shook his head. He did what? Im sorry. Im confused.
I sighed. He killed them.
No, he couldnt have.
I looked at him like it was obvious. He told me that he stabbed my
mother.
Sam looked down. Well, now that you mention it. It does seem like
something he would do.
And then he killed my father by making him watch my mother die.
He nodded. Wow, thats messed up. You doing okay? Hanging in there?
I looked at him annoyed. What do you think? This has been the worst day
of my life.
Amen to that.
I scrunched my eyebrows. Your day could not have possibly been worse
than mine.
He shrugged. Wanna bet? I see your dead parents and raise you a

113
carbonite girlfriend.
I looked at him confused. What?
Zola, she, uh, Bernard has her frozen in rock outside his chambers. Sam
mumbled, sadness filling his eyessomething I was not used to seeing.
My eyes widened as I made the connection. The girl outside Bernards
chambers! Ive been walking passed her everyday for my whole life! I never
knew that she was Zola! She was maiden you were in love with?
He nodded once. Pretty much.
Thats horrible. What are you going to do?
He looked at me sadly. What can I do? Chisel her out? Shes stuck there,
for eternity.
Im sorry for your loss. I said, bowing my head in respect.
He reached out to pat me on the shoulder. Yours too, buddy. Hang in
there. He said as he urged the griffin to take off into the night sky.
My shoulders slumped as my thoughts consumed me. I looked back for
Mallory, but saw that she was sleeping against Edward. He kissed her head
and held his head high.
I turned back around, feeling completely alone in this world. Everyone had
someone but me. Sure I had people who cared for me but none that loved
me.
I had hoped Mallory would be the one to change that, but it seemed she
had returned to old habits and jerks.
She had been there when I found out about my parents. But she didnt
show me any sympathy. Not during the siege, nor after. I saw no compassion
or support.
And when I tried to kiss her she hesitated.
I had lost her.
It was no use trying to get her back.
I was alone in this world.

We reached the edge of the crypts clearing as the sun started to rise. Sam
landed next to us.
Well, that was fun. He said sarcastically. Overall, Id rate 8/10, on
account of the fact that we had to retreat like sissies.
We got off of the horses and I walked towards them. The four of us sighed
deeply and started to lead our army back to the camp. Everyone was silent
for most of the walk. Our hearts were heavy. Defeat clouded our thoughts. I
couldnt face the other men. I didnt want them to see our failure.
As we got closer to the entrance, I could see Noah emerge followed by a
bunch of other soldiers. I inhaled sharply, standing up straighter.

114
 Noah ran forward. Whats wrong, Eddie?
I dont want to talk about it, Noah. He responded.
But, didnt you guys win?
No, we got massacred.
But, I thought that you were good at strategy! Noah cried.
Edwards jaw tensed. I am, Noah. Its just that when other people dont
do what you tell them, things dont really tend to go as you planned them.
He snapped.
Excuse me! This was not my fault!
I stepped forward, scrunching my eyebrows. I cant help but think that
that comment was directed towards me.
Maybe thats because it was, Nicholas.
I pointed at him, not allowing him to blame me for the defeat. Hey! I was
the one who told you that we shouldnt have gone in the first place, so dont
blame me. I yelled.
If you had just opened the gate like I had told you, we wouldnt be in this
situation.
Did he not understand the pain I was going through? He was there!
You, you dont understand
I gave you one simple job and you wouldnt even listen to me. You cant
stand to take orders. You want to be in charge so badly that you dont care
what other people tell you to do.
Oh my god! I have had it with him!
He killed my mother! I screamed, my voice strained.
Everyone was dead silent.
Edward sighed deeply, spinning around and storming off for the crypt. I
shook my head to stop the tears and headed to the woods to be alone.
I cant believe he thought that this was my fault! It was typical Edward. He
was such a jerk! Did he not realize that my so-called uncle killed my parents?
Did he not realize that my world had been shattered? Did he not realize that
unlike him, I didnt have anything?
I kept walking in the woods, my mind steaming. He has the nerve to
blame me for his actions. The night raid was his idea, not mine. If we had
stayed behind, we wouldnt have lost any men. But instead, we got
destroyed and Bernard would most certainly be coming for us, for me.
Even just thinking his name made my blood boil. How could I have let that
man raise me my whole life? How did I not see him for who he was? Was I
that desperate for a family? For compassion?
I had wished that Mallory had run to me instead of Edward, but she didnt.
I should have known she wouldnt. Edward would die for her. Me? Im just the

115
idiot who didnt open the gate.
I walked to the pond, looking out over the water. I squatted down and held
my hand over the top of the ripples. I missed my mother. I missed her
terribly. I would never see her again.
I grabbed some stones, starting to skip them across the water. I whipped
the stones across the glassy water, my frustrations heightening.
Just then, I heard someone behind me.
Nicholas? Do you want to talk? She asked.
Not really. I said dejectedly. Not to her anyway.
She walked towards me. Maybe I can help.
I doubt it.
I turned to face her. How can you help me at all? My mothers already
dead. You heard Bernard. He killed her.
No, Nicholas. He didnt.
What? How could she...
I stopped skipping the stones. What?
She looked down, starting to stutter. I, umm, dont think that he did.
Oh, what did she know? Nothing. I couldnt afford to be hopeful anymore. I
couldnt have any more optimism.
My eyes narrowed. Well Mallory, thats great, but wheres your proof?
I, umm, just think that he is lying. She said sheepishly, her eyes shining.
Mallory, he described it in detail. He seemed pretty proud of himself.
She shrugged. Hes lied before
I did not want to talk to her about this! I couldnt argue! I couldnt think!
Can we please stop talking about it? I yelled.
No, Nick. We have to
I cut her off, unable to contain my anger. I told you to not call me Nick!
Only my mother is allowed to call me Nick. Just stop! I hissed.
I would never see my mother again, no matter how desperate I was.
She stepped backwards. Im only trying to help. She said slowly.
I couldnt even look at her.
Well, dont. Theres nothing that you can do to make this situation any
better. You cannot bring my mother back to life. No one can. No one even
knows that she existed because Bernard killed everyone! The only thing that
I have to prove that she was alive is this locket and I cant even open it! I
yelled holding up the necklace around my neck.
Why couldnt anything go right? Was I destined to suffer?
She took a step forward. What about Deonesus? Im sure that he could
help.
I couldnt afford the optimism. No, Deonesus doesnt exist. He

116
abandoned Celestia. Hes only a legend.
Have some trust. She said.
I couldnt afford trust. I shook my head. The only person I thought I could
trust ended up being the person who ruined my life in the first place.
You only trust Bernard?
Well, I thought...
You dont trust your teacher? You dont trust Acotas? You dont trust Dell?
You dont trust me? She asked.
I didnt mean it like that.
I, umm I said slowly.
She cut me off. What have I ever done to you to make you not trust me?
No you dont understand.
I wanted nothing more than for her to love me, to cherish me, to not put
me second.
I dont?
I sighed, deciding not to lie. She had to how I felt. Mallory, I want to trust
you, I do, but, but I cant with him around.
Him, Eddie? She snapped. Its because you dont like him, isnt it?
I shook my head quickly, not liking her foul reaction. No, I mean well, its
just that you, you like him better than me. I said sheepishly. How can I be
sure that you arent just
She stared at me. Dont even say that. You have no idea what youre
talking about.
Well, how was I supposed to! No one ever tells me the truth!
I held out my arms. I know! No one will tell me!
Oh my god! You dont think that I dont want to tell you about everything
and tell you that its all going to be okay? Well, I would. More than anything.
Then, why dont you? I yelled. What did she know!
Because I cant!
Why? Did Eddie tell you that you werent allowed? Well, I guess that hes
in charge so everyone has to do what he says, right? I mocked, because
that what she called him.
No! Thats not it at all!
Isnt it? I always see you two together. I know you love him. I snapped.
There was no going back now. She would know how bitter and jealous I was.
So what? So what if I do? Whats wrong with that? She cried.
But why? What has he done to make him so special? So what if he was a
king? I am too! I reasoned.
She started to say something, but paused. She took a deep breath. Are
you seriously asking me why I love him and not you?

117
 And there was the only answer I needed.
I nodded. So you dont.
I never said that! She defended.
Mallory, I know thats what you meant.
No, it wasnt!
My eyes narrowed. Then, let me ask you this. What have I done to not
make you feel the same way about me? I, Ive been nice to you. Ive told you
all about myself. Im polite. I actually care about you. I said, going on the
offensive.
A tear fell down her cheek. She wiped it off. You have no idea how much I
care, but, but not in that way.
And there it is. I pointed at her. Oh thanks. Let me guess. You think of me
as a brother or a son. Great. Just leave me alone. I said, going back to
skipping stones.
She started to cry. No Nick
I cut her off. I told you not to call me that.
But, but I
I cut her off again. Leave me alone.
I, She started.
Go cry to Eddie. I dont care anymore. I hissed, holding back my own
tears.
I heard her turn away from me and run back towards camp.
My heart beat fast against my chest as my face felt hotter and hotter. I
clenched my hands into fists and yelled in frustration, hurling the stone into
the pond as hard as I could. It landed with a loud splash and then everything
was silent.
I fell to my knees, putting my hands over my eyes. Everything was wrong.
It wasnt supposed to by like this. My parents were supposed to be lost, not
dead. Mallory was supposed to fall for me, not Edward. We were supposed to
defeat Bernard, not get massacred. Everything was wrong. Everything was
ruined. I felt ruined.
I sat there, more miserable than ever. I had no parents, no friends, no
help.
I had no one to help me. I had no idea what to do.
I had never had anyone tell me how to handle anything. My parents were
never here.
I thought back to the letters I wrote to my mother, thinking that she would
come back to me. In reality, I could have just walked to her study in the
castle and talked to her myself, if Bernard hadnt killed her.
My poor father.

118
 I couldnt imagine what that had been like to go through. I wouldnt have
survived. I wasnt surprised that he didnt. My heart sank. How could Bernard
have done that to them! They didnt deserve it! What about me? I needed
them too. Did Bernard even think about me when he killed them? Did he
even know that I existed? Did he know that he was ruining my life? Did he
even care?
What about me?
I heard a twig snap behind me. My eyes widened and I shot up form the
ground, whirling around. I exhaled annoyed when I saw Mallory looking at
me, with Edward behind her.
What? I asked hatefully.
She stepped forward. Im so sorry, Nicholas. I wouldnt bother you if it
wasnt urgent.
Whats he doing here then? I asked, gesturing at Edward.
He stepped forward. To make sure that you dont hurt her
She cut him off. No, Nicholas. Bernards spies have found the crypt and
his army could be here any time.
Oh no. The color drained from my face. What?
She nodded. We have to have a meeting. Thats why I need you to come
back.
I nodded slowly, knowing I had a duty to my men. Fine, but Im not
speaking to either of you. I said, pointing at them as I stepped towards
them.
They did not argue.
We walked through the woods, Mallory between the two of us. I hated the
way I acted around her earlier. I had lost my temper so easily. She did not
deserve to be yelled at like that. What was I thinking? Did I really want to
lose her like that?
I looked over at Edward. He looked away from me quickly, taking Mallorys
hand. I paused, realizing my chances, though slim, were not nonexistent. I
knew Edward was unstable, and very quick to claim offense. He took
everything so personally. I exhaled deeply and put my arm around her.
I looked at her. I want to apologize for losing my temper so easily earlier.
I know that you were only trying to help and Im sorry.
She smiled. Thats okay.
I just wanted to apologize so that you would know that I really am sorry
for what I did. Im not afraid to apologize and admit that I was wrong. I know
now that youll forgive me.
Perhaps I was being a bit mischievous, but my apology was genuine.
She turned to me. Sure, Ill forgive you. Thanks for apologizing.

119
 He stopped walking. Oh, so youll forgive him?
She spun around. He didnt cheat on me like you did, Eddie Michaels.
Yeah! I added.
Enough Nicholas. She snapped.
Sorry. I said quietly.
Edward stepped forward, completely exasperated. I have apologized so
many times that Ive lost track. I have done everything for you. I listen to
you. I let you help. Im there for you.
Apparently youre not. I said under my breath, trying not to show my
enjoyment.
What did you say to me? He asked, getting in my face.
I took a deep breath, delivering my final blow. I said that you arent
always there for her because if you were, then you wouldnt have been with
another woman, and broken Mallorys heart. So dont prance around here like
you own the place, because you dont. You think youre this amazing king,
but you are not.
Edward took a few slow breaths.
I prepared myself for the worst.
He exhaled deeply. You dont know what I am.
Dont I? You claim that you were the best king that Celestia ever had, but
youre wrong because my father was the best king that Celestia ever had.
He opened his mouth to retort, but Mallory cut him off. Both of you need
to stop or Im never speaking to either of you again. She sighed. Now can
we please at least pretend to get along?
I nodded, knowing I had already won.
She smiled. Thank you. Lets go to the meeting. She said starting to
walk towards the clearing.
We headed back towards the entrance. We signaled the guard as we
passed. We walked inside and soldiers were frantically preparing weapons.
There was no time left to waste. Bernards army would be upon on at
anytime, especially now that they knew we were hiding. I had to put all
personal feelings aside so I could focus on our strategy. I couldnt let myself
be motivated by hate.
When we entered the sanctuary, Acotas, Dell, and Chatura were talking
intensely around a makeshift table with papers and maps flying everywhere.
Sam, Sylvie, and Noah were trying to listen to their conversation. When
everyone saw us, they stopped and looked up.
Acotas nodded. Okay, now we may begin.
We walked around the table. Acotas spread out some papers. Our spies
have reported that the bridge has been completed. Here. He said, pointing

120
to the river. Now, that is about an hours march from here, which means
that it will take Bernards men at least an hour to get here from the bridge. If
our spies track their movements, we will have at least an hours notice
before they actually arrive.
Dell nodded. And what is the plan for when they do arrive?
Acotas turned to Edward. He cleared his throat. Well, umm, we will have
an infantry, and we will have the archers stationed on the crypt.
Sam shoved his way into a spot at the table. Im sorry man, but were
going to need a lot better plan than that if were going to win.
I nodded. I agree.
He sighed. Of course you do.
Youve got a better idea?
Sylvie cleared her throat quietly. Umm, I do.
I looked at her surprised.
We all looked at her. What? We all said at the same time.
Well, I was exploring one day, and I came across a peculiar cavern. I kept
exploring into the cave.
Dell cut her off. Sylvie that was dangerous.
She swallowed. Oh...
He smiled. Im so proud. Continue.
I saw her blush. It extends across about half of the clearing. All that is
keeping it supported are some stone pillars that can be easily smashed.
I raised an eyebrow. Your point?
My point is that if we stage some men down there that on a signal will
smash the pillars, we can get the ground to cave in She said slowly.
My eyes widened when I realized what she was suggesting.
Edward cut her off. And take the Thespians with it. He turned back to
Acotas. Clever. He added.
Acotas grabbed the map. Excellent. So lets say that were staging our
archers here, he said drawing circles on the crypt. Then, we stage some of
our men in the cavern that Miss Sylvie has described. These men will, on a
signal, run through the cavern and destroy the columns on their way, thus
causing the ground to collapse and cutting off the charging Thespians, here.
He said drawing a line in the middle of the clearing, a few yards away from
the rock pavilion.
One question. Dell asked. Once our men are in, how do we get them
out?
Well, that is where it gets tricky. If the ground it as weak as expected,
then we should be able to cut right through and create a series of trap doors
that can be opened to let our men out. We can surround the cavalry and

121
attack them on both sides. Master Dell, I need you to lead this attack.
Bernards army was too large for us to attack them head on. This was our
only chance to survive. I didnt like our chances.
Dell nodded. Surprise attack? Sounds like my kind of thing.
Mallory exhaled. I dont mean to be a downer, but how is it that a few
hundred of us are going to fight a few thousand of them?
Edward sighed. Mallory, we have something to fight
She cut him off. Yeah, I know, Eddie. Were fighting for freedom, but still.
I think that youre forgetting how we won the battle last time.
He raised an eyebrow. What are you talking about?
Confusion also filled my face. I didnt know much about their past
shocking that no one told me, I know.
Noah peeked his head up next to her. Deonesus. He said quietly.
What! No way.
I raised an eyebrow. What?
It was Deonesus. We have to find Deonesus.
Deonesus? Hes nothing but a legend! He hasnt been here in 25 years!
I cried. We couldnt rely on him!
Mal put a hand on Noahs shoulder. I think that hes come back.
Edward raised an eyebrow. What?
Well, Noahs been having these dreams about him
Chatura cut her off. I have seen it, in the stars.
What was going on! Why does no one share!
Sam nodded. So lets say he has returned. How the heck are we
supposed to find him?
Noah sighed. I had a dream that we were talking in this grove of trees. I
think that I saw it on our way here.
This was ridiculous. I stared at him. So were just supposed to send you
into the woods alone, wandering around, trying to find some leopard who we
dont even know exists or not?
Noah shrugged. What other option do you have?
You are completely mental.
Chatura interjected. Actually my prince, it is not a bad idea. Noah was
probably not going to fight anyway, so why not let him see if he can find the
Great One himself?
I didnt like this plan. I didnt like the idea of sending Noah off by himself. I
didnt like it one bit.
Edward sighed. I dont know. I mean it seems kind of risky for you to go
alone. There could be soldiers and wild animals in the woods.
Mallory swallowed. Ill go with him.

122
 Absolutely not.
Edward and I both said no at the same time.
She rolled her eyes. Eddie, you arent even going to let me fight.
He paused. I could tell he was arguing with himself. My eyes probed him,
hoping to convince him. Looked at what happened when we allowed her to
accompany us on the raid on Bernards castle!
He sighed. Fine, but youll need some time.
I cursed silently. It was clear that no one would listen to me. I suppose I
would have to agree with this plan. Theyd need as much time as they could
get. And I knew exactly how to get it. I stepped forward. I think that I know a
way that may buy us some time.
They all stared at me.
I have known Bernard for many years now. I know what hes like.
Something that Ive learned is that he never backs out of a challenge.
Sam raised an eyebrow. So?
So, if someone were to challenge him to a duel, he will most definitely
accept and while they are fighting, Mallory and Noah can find Deonesus. I
explained.
I didnt like suggesting it, but I knew it would work.
Acotas looked down at the map. We will have our guards report when
they first see Bernard emerge from the woods. He wont attack right away
because he needs to stage his army so we will have some time to reason
with him. We will send over a message that will challenge him to a duel. The
cost of defeat will be total surrender. Once Bernard accepts, the duelers will
meet at the pavilion. At that time, we will send the young ones out into the
woods. While the two are fighting, there will be plenty of time for Deonesus
to reveal himself. If we win the duel, then the war will be avoided.
Just one problem. I saidknowing Bernards twisted ways. Bernard will
most definitely not keep his word.
Acotas nodded. In which case, we will have our men ready to go.
Sam looked up at him. Okay, well whos the poor guy who has to duel?
Acotas sighed. Well, I think that it should be one of our best warriors
The feeling of uneasiness grew in my stomach. I wanted to be the one to
fight him. I deserved to be the one to fight him. He ruined my life.
I opened my mouth to volunteer, but Edward cut me off. I will do it.
I inhaled sharply.
Mallory looked up at him. Absolutely not.
He looked down at her. Thats not really your decision.
Eddie, no. I wont let you.
Well, He started. I dont recall you having a say in what I can and

123
cannot do anymore.
Her eyes narrowed. Eddie.
Mallory, I have to.
No, you dont. You only think you do. Its like you have something to
prove. I dont like this. I dont like this at all.
He looked at her sympathetically. Ill be fine.
Her lip quivered. What am I supposed to tell your mom if something
happens? I cant do it. What, what am I supposed to do if, if you...
I didnt like to watch them argue like this. I didnt like that she cared for
him. I didnt like it one bit.
He swallowed. I have to.
I, Eddie, please, dont do this. She begged.
He remained firm. I have to. After last time, I have to.
I snorted, remembering. Yeah, but last time, you surrendered, so how do
we know that you wont again?
Everyone looked at Edward. Acotas leaned forward. You did what?
My eyes lightened when I realized this would be my leverage. I looked at
Edward. While we were raiding the castle, Mal and him went to confront
Bernard. When I walked into his room, I saw that Bernard had Mallory. Eddie
threw down his sword, and he surrendered to Bernard in order to save her.
What? They all said as they looked at Edward.
I held back a smirk.
Acotas looked at him. Why didnt you tell us, Edward?
His eyes darted around. He, he had Mallory, I couldnt just let him kill
her.
I rolled my eyes. Arent you a king? Why are you surrendering for some
girl? I knew this was going too far, but I needed to be the one to fight
Bernard.
He looked down at her helplessly.
She looked over at me and my knees buckled as her eyes met mine. Not
all kings are ruthless. Eddie is one of the best fighters that you have.
Acotas sighed. He looked over at Dell and Chatura.
I didnt like this.
Edward looked up at him. Please, I just need one more chance.
I, well, Edward that was very noble of you, but
Edward cut him off. But what? Im young, I have experience, I want
revenge, and I was a king once. I know what Im doing.
But, thats just the thing. You are young and apparently willing to give up
easily. Acotas reasoned.
That was one time! It will never happen again.

124
 Mallory interjected. I wont be near the fight. Ill be with Noah,
remember? Eddie wont have to look out for me.
Edward nodded. See?
I didnt like this.
Acotas stared at him. I dont want you to get hurt or anyone else.
Well someones going to have to get hurt! Why not Bernard?
Edward sighed. Well, who else would fight?
He shrugged. Maybe Master Dell or myself
Edward cut him off. But Dells leading the attack underground. He cant
fight at the same time.
This was my chance.
I cleared my throat. I want to fight Bernard.
Both Mal and him said no at the same time, like it was obvious.
Why not? I deserve to! He killed my family. I know how he fights. I can do
this. I whined.
She shook her head. No, I cant let you do that.
This isnt about you, Mallory. This is our freedom were talking about. I
argued. She wouldnt talk me out of this.
You dont think that I know that?
Well, obviously not.
She sighed. You arent fighting. I would let Eddie fight over you.
Oh, of course. Just drive the knife a little deeper, why dont you?
My eyes narrowed. Of course you would.
Acotas stamped his hoof on the ground. Thats enough. We are supposed
to be the leaders. We mustnt fight like this. Now, I do not know who is going
to fight, but we must decide
Chatura cleared his throat. I believe that Edward should be the one to
fight.
Oh please.
Everyone looked at him. What? We all said.
Trust me.
He cant be serious.
Everyone was silent for a minute. Acotas sighed. Fine.
What! No!
Edward nodded again. Thank you, Chatura. He said, holding back a
smile.
I clenched my hands into fists and turned my angered expression to Dell.
He held up a hand and gave me a glare, telling me it was not worth the fight.
This was ridiculous! What else was I supposed to do? Open another gate?
The next hour was filled with intense conversation. The strategy was

125
perfectedas well as it could be at least. I was hopefulagain, as well as I
could be given the circumstances. I knew Bernard. I knew this wouldnt be
easy, in fact, it would be practically impossible.
I didnt like that Edward was dueling. I didnt like it one bit. I deserved to
be the one to end Bernards life, not Edward. This was not fair.
Then again, what part of my life was?

I heard a soldier running down the stairs toward us. Everyone turned around.
He looked out of breath. He ran up to us.
My, my lords. He is coming.
My eyes widened.
Acotas looked at the messenger. Where is he?
My lord, on the outskirts of the clearing.
What? Our spies were supposed to report when he crossed the bridge.
Where are they?
Umm, sir
Sam moved his hand sideways across his neck.
Acotas sighed. They never showed up, did they?
The messenger shook his head.
I cursed silently. We were out of time.
The messenger cleared his throat. Sir? They arent attacking.
What? Why not?
I knew why. I looked up at him. Theyre waiting for a surrender.
Well, they arent going to get one. Acotas said as he started to shuffle
through papers. He found a blank piece and handed it to Edward. Here,
write a decree to Bernard challenging him to a duel for total surrender.
I nodded. I watched in awe as he scrawled out his challenge. I wasnt sure
what impressed me more, his eloquence or his titles. I bit my lip to stop my
mouth from dropping open. He signed his name and set the quill down.
Edward looked up to the messenger. Take this to
Acotas grabbed his arm. No! We cannot just send anyone. Bernard will
just kill them like he did the others and the message will not be received. No,
we have to send someone who he wouldnt kill.
Who? Edward asked.
I swallowed, knowing what Acotas was suggesting. I looked up. Me.
You? I dont think so. Edward said.
Acotas sighed. No. He paused and looked over at Mallory. You must
go.
Her!
The color drained from her face. Me?

126
 Acotas nodded.
No! No way! Not after what he did to her at the castle! No!
Luckily, Edward seemed to have the same reaction I was having. Edwards
eyes widened. Her? He asked pointing at her. No, not going to happen.
She looked at him. No, I, I can do this. Acotas is right. Bernard wont hurt
me now. He knows that he can just use me later. She said.
Or, hell just take you now, and Ill be forced to surrender again. Edward
said annoyed.
I looked at him. Youll be forced to surrender? Since when is this about
you?
He shook his head. Thats not what I meant. I was just saying that...
Acotas cut him off. Edward, we will cross that bridge if it arrives. For
now, I think that Miss Mallory should take this to Bernard.
Edward raised an eyebrow. Alone? I dont think so. Im going with her.
Acotas shook his head. No, we need you to stay here. The five of us need
to plan now that we know that he has arrived.
But, whos going with her?
Sam stood up and groaned. Ill go.
Edward looked at him surprised. Are you sure?
He sighed. Yeah, I guess its time I do something. Ive avoided
responsibility enough.
Edward bit his lip. I want some of our soldiers staged outside just in case
something goes wrong. He said pointing at Acotas.
Acotas nodded quickly. As soon as they leave, I will inform the soldiers of
their arrival and I will inform them of the plan. We must be ready just in case
Bernard refuses and we have a war on our hands. He said as he took the
parchment from Edward. He folded it and gave it to her. You two must get
going immediately.
Sam walked over next to her. Edward sighed deeply and walked over to
them.
I watched as they embraced and I looked down, knowing she would not
expect the same from me. I knew she hadnt forgiven me for the things I said
at the pond. I hadnt forgiven myself either.
Sam and Mallory disappeared through the archway. Edwards eyes
followed them. I knew he was anxious. I could see it in his eyes. Letting the
love of his life and his brother waltz right into Bernards clutches?
Edward took a step forward.
Chatura grabbed his arm, being the only one that could reason with him.
Let them go, Edward.
He turned around. I really think I should

127
 Chatura shook his head.
Edward exhaled. Im just going to watch from the entrance. Just until
they get there.
He sighed, gesturing up the stairs. 5 minutes.
Edward nodded. Thank you. He said as he ran up the stairs.
I shook my head, exhaling. Didnt he realize Edward wouldnt come back?
The other commanders were silent. Dell sighed and looked around.
Well, this is a little bit more drama than I signed up for.
Chatura sighed. Sometimes, it is just easier to appease Edward.
Its still too much drama. Dell grumbled.
Hell be back soon.
I snorted. Are you serious?
Chatura scrunched his eyebrows. Sorry?
You honestly think that Edward will come back? I asked.
Well, yes.
I raised my eyebrows. Seriously?
He nodded.
I shook my head. Hes probably following them over there right now!
Dell looked at me. He wouldnt...
I looked at him like it was obvious. Its Edward.
Dell sighed. Go get him.
My face lightened, feeling important.
I nodded. Really?
He nodded and pointed to the stairs.
Very well. I will return shortly. I said eagerly.
He nodded. I expect so.
I started to walk for the stairs.
And if you arent, you better hope to Deonesus that Clemens is fixed,
because if he isnt, Im practicing on you. He called after me.
I waved him off, walking out of the archway.
This was my chance to prove myself superior to him. He was vulnerable. I
could make him feel foolish for taking this all so personally. This was my
chance. It was time he respected me, and treated me as an equal.
I saw him watching from the entrance, his eyes darting. Then I saw him
step forward, gripping his sword. I knew it.
I jogged forward, catching his arm. He whirled around annoyed.
Dont do it, Edward. I said slowly.
He sighed. Nicholas, you dont understand. He explained.
Im not too fond of just letting her waltz into Bernards clutches either,
but its too late. I reasoned. You will most definitely be killed.

128
 He exhaled, looking back to the clearing. Well, its either now or in a few
hours. Doesnt really make a difference to me.
I shook my head. I still do not believe you should be the one to fight. It is
not fair.
He rolled his eyes. This is not some game, Nicholas. Im the best fighter
youve got. I deserve this.
Please, you think you deserve everything. I mocked.
He shrugged. Because I do.
God he was insufferable. I looked down, shaking my head. You are such
an ass. I mumbled.
I know you believe that Bernard has taken everything from you, but he
has taken just as much from me. Edward said, his eyes still on the clearing.
I raised my eyebrows. Oh, is this a competition now? Because I would
have him beat, easily.
Edward patted my back as he passed me, heading back for the sanctuary.
Not even close. He said smugly.
I hated him. I really did.
I followed him angrily, unable to contain myself. You know, just because
she admitted that she may still love you, doesnt mean that she actually
does. And just because she said that she doesnt love me, doesnt mean
Edward snorted. Of course Mallory loves you.
I can assure you that she doesnt.
More than me. He added.
What!
I looked at him surprised. I beg your pardon!
Its true.
But I, I, I see the way she looks at you. Forgive you or not, she is still in
love with you.
He shrugged. Fine, if you dont believe me. Just you wait.
Fine. I said, as we continued to walk for the sanctuary.
We were silent for a moment.
How could he think that? Didnt he know how I treated her?
I sighed. I was so mean to her.
You best not bring it up. I havent exactly forgiven you yet. Edward said,
annoyed.
I looked down. I didnt mean for
He put his arm out and stopped me. Now was my chance to set him
straight. And if you ever, ever, make her cry again, I swear to god that you
will regret it. I will personally guarantee it. I will not hesitate to end your life.
Got it?

129
 I believed him.
I swallowed deeply. Yes.
Good. He said as we started to walk down the stairs.
We made it back to the other commanders, Sylvie, and Noah. Chatura
sighed. Is everything alright now, Edward?
Edward nodded. Thank you.
Now we may begin. He prompted.
Okay, whats the plan?
We dont have one. Not until Bernard accepts the challenge.
And what if he doesnt? Edward asked.
I sighed. He will.
How can you be sure?
Because he loves to kill people. I said like it was obvious.
Edward scrunched his eyebrows and I realized what he thought I was
suggesting.
I cleared my throat. But, Im sure that youll be fine.
Unfortunately.
He rolled his eyes. Thanks. What about Noah and Mallory? He asked.
We will send them if the challenge is accepted. Acotas replied.
And if it isnt?
It will be!
I opened his mouth to tell him that it would. Edward looked at me,
pointing. I know. It will. I am just thinking of the worst case scenario.
Dell snorted. The worst case scenario would be that they killed Samuel
and Mallory and are now surrounding our crypt in an ambush.
He looked up at Dell annoyed.
Dell quickly shook his head. But that couldnt happen.
Edward nodded, turning to Chatura. Shouldnt they be back by now?
Edward, calm down.
His behavior became anxious as he waited. Noah started to talk to him,
trying to distract him. I turned my attention to the others.
What would you like me to do during the attack?
Dell opened his mouth, Im sure to reply with a snide remark.
I stopped him. And there are no gates here, so dont even try to say
that.
He laughed.
Acotas bowed his head. Youll be with me, watching the duel. And if for
some reason we arent victorious or Bernard does not keep his word, I
thought you would stand by my side as we led our men into battle.
The way he said our men sent shivers up my spine. If only my father

130
could see me now.
He raised his eyebrows when I didnt respond.
I cleared my throat, nodding. Of course. Yes, I would be honored.
Dell forced a smile.
Acotas gestured to stairway. These are technically your men after all.
Even though we seem to have stolen them from you. It is only appropriate
that you lead them into battle for their freedom.
I was practically beaming with happiness. Thank you.
Edward turned back to us. Where are they? He asked.
Acotas looked at him sadly. You are going to make yourself ill, my king.
You must distract yourself.
I cant. Edward said, through gritted teeth.
What about the duel? What are you going to do?
Kill Bernard.
He sighed. Besides that. Whats your strategy?
Kill Bernard.
Dell and Chatura started to suggest things for him, but I knew he wasnt
listening. I knew he had only one thing on his mind. Her.
After a few minutes, I heard people coming down the stairs. I exhaled with
relief, knowing this meant they were alright, and hopefully that our challenge
had been accepted.
Edward ran forward and hugged Mallory. Are you okay? He asked.
Im fine.
Good. He said relieved.
She laughed. Calm down.
He let go of her. Sorry. He smiled.
Sam cleared his throat. Wheres my hug?
Shut up.
Nah man, I was in mortal danger too. Bring it in. He said motioning for
Edward to hug him.
I snorted.
Edward sighed. Sam, youre embarrassing us.
She smiled. Sams mouth dropped open.
Acotas cleared his throat. Well?
Sam nodded and looked away from Edward. Its on.
The color drained from my face.
Edward looked at him. When?
Well, hes got a 2 oclock tee time, and hell have to stop for lunch, pick
up his dry cleaning. Sam mocked, pretending to look at his wrist. And then
hell need to stretch, so Id say...

131
 Edward stopped him. Sam, this is serious.
Fine. At high noon, hes meeting you at the rock pavilion thing. Sam said
motioning up the stairs.
Edward nodded and turned to Acotas. That isnt much time.
It wasnt.
Acotas nodded. Yes, I agree. We must ready the troops.
Okay, lets inform them of their positions. Edward said, walking towards
the stairs.
She looked up at Acotas. What will we need?
Take a horse. There is a cave leading out into the woods. This way
Bernard will not see you, and his men will not follow you. Acotas said.
She nodded, looking down. Okay.
Acotas turned to us. We must inform the men. You know your duties. Go
now. We will meet by the cave before noon.
We nodded and started to walk towards the stairs.
It was happening. This was it.
This was my revenge. These were my men. I was leading them into battle.
This was it.
I made my way through a row of tents filled with soldiers, telling them the
plan with as much detail as possible. I made sure to thank them for their
sacrifice and dedication. I wanted to seem as appreciative as possible,
because I was! Truly. A king was always appreciative.
I made it to the end of my last row. I looked up and saw that I was in the
practice area. I forced a small smile and walked into it. I put my hand on
Clemenss shoulder.
Thank you, Clemens. I said slowly.
Youre welcome. A voice behind me replied.
I whirled around.
Dell walked towards me with his arms crossed. Because, Im basically
Clemens.
I forced a smile. Then, thank you Dell.
He nodded. Youre quite welcome.
For everything.
He forced a smile. And to think that I almost killed you in the forest.
I nodded. Yes, thank you for not doing that.
Please, youre too much fun to mess with. I dont know what Im going to
do when this is all over. He mused.
Well, youre coming back to the Loch, arent you? I asked, confused.
He shrugged.
Where was he going?

132
 I scrunched my eyebrows. Youre coming back to the Loch with me.
Thats an order.
Well, if you insist.
I rolled my eyes. Who else is going to help me train?
Well, Ill bring Clemens with me. He smiled.
I nodded.
We were silent for a second.
I sighed. Dell, Ive never fought in a battle before.
He snorted. Well, neither have I.
You havent? I cried, surprised.
He shook his head.
Arent you anxious? I asked.
Do I look like the anxious type?
I forced a smile. No, I guess not.
Because I He started slowly.
Because you love killing people. I finished.
And?
You want freedom. I continued.
And?
I paused. Umm, you are insane.
He patted me on the shoulder. Thats the one I was looking for. He
smiled.
I nodded.
He sighed. Well, I must be going. I just wanted to say good luck and urge
you to not die. I dont want to have to fetch your body from the Thespians.
That would involve so much planning and sneaking around, which I love
dont get me wrong, but you know what I mean.
I forced a smile. I will try my hardest.
He nodded. And lets us pray that Deonesus comes to save us. He said.
Yes. I bowed my head.
I wasnt optimistic.
He forced a smile and walked back towards the entrance.
I was going to miss Dell.
I hope he doesnt do anything insane to get himself killed. I liked having
him around. He would be a valuable asset in the castle.
I sighed deeply and started to walk towards the cave.
I had to talk to Mallory just in case I didnt get to later. She had to know
how I felt, even if she didnt feel the same.
I saw Edward and Sam practicing some attack combos. I watched them in
awe for a moment, their swift movements mesmerizing me. I had never seen

133
a pair fight so gracefully.
I shook my head, realizing that I was paying Edward a compliment. I
raised my eyebrows at him. I thought King Edward the Perfect didnt need to
practice anything?
I would think that you would be on my side when it came to taking down
Bernard. I mean we do have a common enemy. Edward said, advancing on
Sam.
Hey watch it! Sam yelped.
I sighed, knowing he was right. As much as it pained me, I would have to
be on Edwards side. Alright. Fine. For Celestia.
For Celestia. He agreed.
Chatura came over, starting to prepare Edwards armor.
I started to prepare the horse for Mal and Noah. I tightened the saddle
and pulled the reins, brushing the horses mane.
Sam cleared his throat behind me. The nausea is a common side effect
of preparing for a duel. He said.
Im not sick. Edward said.
Oh, well, the anxiety is a common side effect of preparing for a duel.
Its not the duel, Sam.
He sighed. The anxiety is a common side effect of watching your beloved
Mallory ride into the forest alone with an 8-year-old. He corrected.
Pretty much. Edward said slowly.
I started to laugh quietly, realizing how crazy this whole thing was. Sam
smirked. Dude, you need to chill out.
I would love to but
But youre too much of a control freak king to let that happen. He
guessed.
Basically. Edward mumbled.
Well, here she comes.
I looked up, seeing Mallory and Noah walking towards us.
Sam looked at Edward sarcastically. Oh, do you want to use another one
of your clich love quotes? Here how about this one: Love means nothing in
tennis, but everything in life. He said. Or what is the opposite of two? A
lonely me, a lonely you. Oh, thats good you can use that on her in math
class! He laughed.
Edward rolled his eyes. Stop talking.
Sorry. He said sheepishly.
Mallory and Noah reached us.
Sam sighed. Well, if it isnt the two saviors of the day. He said
sarcastically.

134
 Noah walked up to him. Youre welcome. He shot back without
hesitation.
Okay then. Sam said, a bit taken aback.
Mallory rolled her eyes and looked at me. Is the horse ready?
I nodded. It is.
She forced a smile. Okay, lets go Noah.
His eyes widened. I call steering! He said as he ran towards the horse. I
helped him up and he grabbed the reins. Edward sighed and walked towards
him.
Dont lose. Noah grinned.
Edward lowered his voice. Noah started to nod.
Chatura pulled Mallory aside, also whispering.
I sighed, looking down. I touched my sword, looking back up. My eyes fell
on Sam. He gave me a small wave. I forced a smile.
I looked to Mallory, well the back of her head anyway. Loose curls fell to
her shoulders and bounced as she nodded.
I couldnt leave things the way I did. I couldnt. I had to speak with her.
I cleared my throat and she turned to face me.
I looked at the ground. Well, I guess this is goodbye
She cut me off. Can a talk to you for a second? Over there? She said,
gesturing to the other side of the cavern.
My face lightened. Of course.
She grabbed my arm and pulled me away from the others. I looked at her,
confused. What?
She hugged me. My eyes widened in surprise and I quickly hugged her
back, relieved. She pulled away from me, and I looked at her confused.
What was that for? I thought that you were mad at me.
Im not mad Nicholas. I understand. Its fine. She said.
I exhaled. Oh, thats good because I feel really bad.
She shook her head. Dont. I completely understand.
Its just that it was my mom, and then there was you, and Edward I
started.
Im sorry that I cant tell you what is really going on.
How did she know everything? She was hiding things from me. I knew it.
But how? I had never heard of a deity or spirit being able to do that, unless
she was aI looked at her curiously. Mallory, are you some kind of oracle?
What? She laughed.
Well how else would you have any idea about my past?
Im from the past, Nicholas. Of course I know everything. She smiled.
What was that supposed to mean!

135
 She looked behind her shoulder and then back at me. She hugged me
again. Ill see you soon.
I smiled. Cant wait.
And I couldnt. I had so many questions.
She swallowed. I love you. She said as she ran back towards the horse.
My eyes widened as my heart leapt to my throat. What! Did she say that
she? Oh my, I dontshe loves me! Oh my god!
My eyes followed her as she ran back to hug Edward and my expression
saddened when I saw her pull him into a kiss. Their chemistry was
undeniable. I hated it.
But she loved me.
Her words made my heart flutter.
She loved me.
No one had ever said that to me before.
I walked back towards them slowly, still in shock. I watched as she got on
the horse behind Noah, and I watched as they took off for the tunnel.
Just like that, she was gone.
The girl who loved me.
Edward turned around slowly.
I stood, my mouth agape. She said that she loved me.
Edward nodded. I told you.
She actually said it. I said, dumbfounded.
Edward cleared his throat. Dont do anything stupid.
What?
Edward sighed. People tend to do stupid things when theyre in love. He
said as he started to walk towards Chatura and Sam.
Are you ready, my king? Chatura asked.
Edward looked up at him. Yes.
Very well. Its time.
We couldnt just let her leave. We couldnt! Just like that? I thought
Edward cared for her! What if something terrible happened?
I heard Edward behind me. Nicholas.
I whirled around. We cant just let her go. Its too dangerous.
Its too late. Edward said, waving me to follow.
I shook my head. But what if
Its time for the duel. Come, we must go.
Ill be right behind you. I said slowly, my voice trailing. I had to make
sure she was okay.
Dont do anything stupid. He called.
Yeah, yeah. I said, waving him off.

136
 Their footsteps grew faint as they disappeared to the pavilion.
Dont do anything stupid. Dell told me the same thing.
Why does everyone think that I will try something stupid? Do I look
stupid?
Dont answer that.
Was I really going to let Mallory go off like that? What if something
happens to her? How was she going to protect herself? Noah could only do so
much. Bernards men would overpower them in a moment. I couldnt let that
happen. She had to survive. She has to tell me the truth, which means that I
couldnt let her die.
Which means I had to go get her.
I nodded once and ran over to the horses. I grabbed one and hopped on,
charging for the tunnel. I had no idea what I was doing. I felt so crazy, but I
was going to do it. I had to wonder if this is what Edward felt like. Disobeying
for love.
I rode out of the tunnel. I looked down and tried to follow what I thought
were hoof prints. I was probably going in the exact opposite direction that
they did, but I had to start somewhere.
The minutes passed with no sight of them. I started to get discouraged. I
wasnt even sure that I was following the right prints. Should I turn back?
Was I foolish to follow them? What was I doing?
Then I heard it. Horses, galloping towards me. Men, shouting.
The color drained from my face as I emerged over the top of a hill and
nearly collided with four Thespian soldiers.
We stared at each other for a moment in disbelief. I could tell they werent
expecting me.
My god, its Nicholas. I heard one of them mutter.
My grip around my sword tightened.
The soldier in front was only fazed for a moment. He quickly drew his
sword and charged at me. Traitor! He roared.
My expression hardened as I dodged his blow, jabbing my sword into his
side as he passed. He cried out in pain and fell to the ground.
The others charged at me, knocking me from my horse. I scrambled
around, managing to hold up my sword. I dodged another strike, swiping out
a soldiers legs from under him. I popped up and stabbed another soldier.
I breathed deeply, my adrenaline pumping. I couldnt allow them to defeat
me. I had to save Mallory.
Another advanced on me and we struggled. He knocked me back but I
barreled into him, slashing at his abdomen. He howled in pain, sinking to the
ground. I whirled around and quickly killed the last soldier.

137
 I stumbled back dazed. I looked at my blood soaked sword in disgust.
I shook my head. I had to be strong. These men were the enemies. I had
remembered what Sam had said. I had to be able to kill. I wasnt evil because
I did. It was a necessary sacrifice.
I heard a shriek in the distance and my head whipped up, recognizing
Mallorys voice. I jumped back on my horse and galloped towards the sound.
We rounded another hill and my horse nearly bucked me off. We had
come to the edge of a river. Rapids swirled around me as the current rushed
through.
The color drained from my face as my eyes darted around.
No.
They couldnt have.
I got off my horse, catching no sight of them. My heart beat fast in my
chest. Please! They had to be alright!
I searched the riverbank frantically, still not seeing them. I called out to
them but was only met with the sound of rushing water.
No, no, no!
I squeezed my eyes shut. Think, Nicholas! What was Mallory wearing?
I opened my eyes. Green, she was wearing a green dress. My eyes
searched the rapids, looking for any flash of green.
Then, I saw it. I swirl of green a few feet in front of me. I gasped and
charged into the water. Mallory! I cried.
I struggled to steady myself as the water urged me down stream. I dove
under the water, gripping onto her arm. I pulled her up with all my might, her
head finally breaking the surface.
Her skin was pale. She wasnt breathing.
No, no, no! I sobbed to myself. Please, Mallory!
I carried her to the riverbank, setting her on the ground. I pounded on her
back, shaking her arms. She had to wake up!
I looked back out to the river, searching for Noah. I cursed silently, looking
back to Mallory. Noah must have gotten through.
I continued to shake her. Mal, Mallory! I cried. Mallory, hey! Mal,
please! I continued to shake her. No, no, no! I pleaded.
Please! She couldnt do this to me!
Suddenly, I heard her voice. Eddie, Eddie. She mumbled cough up
water.
I exhaled with relief.
Eddie, Im so sorry. I couldnt make it! Im so sorry I left you. Im so sorry
left you and Nick. She said sadly.
I looked at her confused, still shaking her. Mal, hey, youre alright.

138
 No the water.
I pushed the hair out of her face. I saved you, its okay.
You did?
Yes.
Again?
She must be hallucinating. What? I asked.
I love you so much. She said dazed.
I nodded. Definitely hallucinating. I touched her face. Mallory, its
Nicholas.
Her eyes shot open and she sat upright. What? She said confused.
I held her tight and rubbed her cheek gently with my thumb. Its
Nicholas.
She looked up at me, relief filling her face. She cupped my face in her
hands. Oh, hi sweetie. She said quietly.
I swallowed, overcome with emotion. Hi.
What, what are you doing here?
I followed you to make sure you were safe. I said, a bit reluctantly.
She looked at me sympathetically. You did?
Yes.
She put her arms around me and hugged me. Thank you, thank you.
I couldnt let you die, Mal.
But the water, and the rapids, how did you
I stopped her, hoping to lighten the mood. You know I love water. I
laughed.
She smiled. I know.
Are you okay?
She managed a nod. I think so.
Are you feeling faint?
A little.
Cold?
She nodded.
Feverish?
She shook her head. I dont know.
I swear you were dead. I admitted.
She nodded. I thought so too.
Can you tell me what happened?
She shut her eyes, remembering. Umm, umm, oh the Thespian men were
chasing us! She cried as her eyes shot open.
I nodded. I know. I killed them.
You did? She asked.

139
 I nodded again.
Im so proud. She smiled.
I scrunched my eyebrows, finding her response strange. Thank you?
Sorry. She laughed.
So, the men were chasing you and then you?
She nodded. We stopped by the edge of the river and Noah said
Suddenly, she gasped. Noah! She screamed. She scrambled out of my
arms and ran back to the rushing river. Noah! She screamed again.
I jumped up and followed her, my heart beating fast.
Oh, oh god! She cried as she started to sob. Noah! She yelled. Noah!
Noah, please!
I grabbed her from behind. Mallory, calm down.
No! She cried. Why did you save me? Why didnt you save him? Noah!
She screamed again.
I pulled her back from the river. You were the only one. I didnt see Noah.
He must have gotten pulled further downstream.
We, we have to find him. Eddie is going to kill me. She sobbed.
There was nothing we could do! We are lucky she survived!
I turned her around to face me. There is nothing you could have done.
You nearly died. If hes going to kill anyone, its going to be me. I wont let
him touch you. I said, feeling protective.
She shook her head. No, no Noah. She kept sobbing.
I pulled her into a hug. Mallory, you have to calm down.
No! I killed Noah! I let him drown! Hes dead! Oh my god! Why did I listen
to him? Oh my god! She screamed as she started to shake.
I rubbed her back, not knowing how else to soothe her. You have to calm
down.
She shook her head. I, I cant! I cant!
Please. I begged.
No! I killed Noah!
This was useless! I couldnt help her. No matter how much I wanted to. I
knew there was only one person who could. Thats it. Im taking you to
Edward.
No, no hell be so angry.
Then, you must calm down.
I cant! Noahs gone! Oh god! Its my fault! She cried as tears streamed
down her face.
I couldnt pretend to know what she was feeling. Sure I had lost loved
ones, but never like this. I let go of her. Its not your fault. I said rubbing
the tears from her cheeks with my thumb. The look in her eyes pained me.

140
 She nodded. Yes, yes it is! Its all my fault! I was supposed to watch over
him and make sure nothing bad happened! She turned back around to face
the water. Noah! She screamed again.
I pulled her back away. Stop Mal.
We, we have to find him. I have to bring him back. She said pushing
away.
I didnt like the way she was acting. She was frantic. Who knows what
shed do! Youre scaring me. I said as I tightened my grip on her arm.
She swallowed. Nicholas, I cant leave him out here. I cant do it.
We dont know where he is. There is nothing that we can do about him.
The only thing we can do is make sure youre okay.
Her eyes darted. But, but, but...
I pulled her back to the horse. No.
Nicholas, you need to listen to me. She pleaded.
I am making the decision here. I said, keeping my grip on her.
But, I She paused, sighing. You dont understand.
I do understand. Mallory, I would do anything possible to help get Noah
back but there is nothing we can do.
I shouldnt have let him go.
There is nothing you can do now!
She shook her head, still in disbelief. I, I, everyone is going to hate me. I
cant live with myself. I cant go back there. She said as she stopped in front
of the horse.
I sighed. You didnt do anything. No one is going to blame you! Not even
Edward! All he will care about is that youre alive. I reasoned as I helped her
up onto the horse.
I hoisted myself up behind her. She started to shake against me. Her skin
was cold against mine. I pulled her back to lean into me. You have to keep
warm. I said as I put my arm around her into a hug.
She curled into me and nodded.
I flicked the reins with one hand and we sped back towards camp.
Her hair was cold against my neck. I looked down at her. Are you okay?
No! I just killed my brother!
I sighed. I meant physically.
She shook her head. You know, he was that size when we first came to
Celestia. He was eight years old. He was excited about everything. He didnt
understand much, but he tried. He loved it here.
I rubbed her arm. You have to stop talking about it.
And now hes dead. She said in disbelief.
You dont know that.

141
 Yes, I do. There is no way he survived that.
You did.
She nodded. Because of you.
I inhaled sharply, realizing I had actually saved her life. Well maybe
someone helped him.
She looked up at me skeptically. Like who? A tree? No one is out here.
Mallory, you arent being very optimistic.
She bit her lip. I, I just, its hard.
I know. Trust me. Every day I wake up thinking my parents will come
back and here I am fifteen years later, still without my family.
She swallowed deeply and wiped a tear from her eye.
Whats wrong? I asked.
She sniffed in quickly. Everything is a mess.
That was an understatement. She finally felt as I did. All the time. I
laughed. Thats why we have to be optimistic. It cant get much worse,
right?
I hope not.
She was silent after that. I tried to talk to her, but she wouldnt say a
word. Though I wished to hear her voice, I preferred the silence to her
wailing.
When we emerged into the clearing, I saw the rock pavilion and two men
fighting on it. I inhaled sharply.
Well, neither one had perished yet. I didnt know if that was a good or bad
thing. Mallory tense, her eyes locked on Edward.
She shook her head. Turn around, I cant face them.
I sighed. Everything will be alright.
No, no theyll be so angry with me.
I wont let them hurt you.
They wont hurt you. She said, confidently.
Her tone confused me. Did she not see the way Edward treated me? And
there was no doubt Sam would turn on me in a second. They will if I tell
them it was my fault.
No, no they wont.
Well see. I said as we rode closer.
Sam and Acotas looked at us confused. I saw Edwards head whip towards
us when he saw us coming. He pushed Bernard away and pointed at him.
Bernard nodded, made some retort, and limped back to his side. Edward
threw off his helmet, shoved his sword to Sam, and ran towards us. I urged
the horse to a stop, exhaling slowly.
This would not be easy.

142
 The color drained from Edwards face as he helped her off the horse.
What happened? He demanded.
She shook her head and tears started to stream down her face.
His head whipped to me. What did you do?
See?
I held out my arms annoyed. I saved her.
From what?
Edward, calm down, shes fine!
Okay, fine from what? What happened? Edward demanded again.
She looked at me. I nodded. Mallory is going to tell you.
Well clearly something traumatic happened, because she can hardly
breathe and is soaking wet, so why dont you tell me, because you can talk.
I shook my head. Mallory is going to.
Edwards expression hardened. Nicholas, I swear sometimes
She cut him offto my relief. Eddie. She said quietly.
His head whipped towards her. What?
Ill, Ill tell you.
Okay.
You cant be angry with me.
Mallory I am never angry with you. Just please tell me. He said
sympathetically as he wiped a tear off her cheek.
She swallowed deeply. Well we, we were riding to Deonesus and
Thespian soldiers caught us
Sam cut her off. What happened to Noah? He asked suddenly.
I looked away.
Her lip quivered and she looked down.
Edward grabbed her arms. Mal, what happened to him?
She shook her head and tears started to stream down her face again. She
looked up at them. He convinced me that we could out run them if we went
through the river, but, but the rapids were so rough that we were thrown
from the horse and we went under.
Sam looked down and cursed under his breath.
I thought Edward was going to pass out. All the color had left his face.
You, you mean he... His voice trailed.
She nodded. I think so. She managed.
Edward was silent for a second.
Eddie She started.
He cut her off and held up his finger. He shut his eyes and turned away
from her.
I felt my heart beat in my throat as I reached for my sword. He would not

143
hurt her. He would not.
She reached out and touched his arm. Eddie, Im sorry. Im so sorry! She
stammered. Please, I am so sorry.
Stop. He snapped. I need a minute.
We were silent.
Edward finally shook his head. He, he could still be alive. He could be out
there. He, hes strong. He could have survived. He could have found
Deonesus. He, he
She hugged him. I, I dont think so. Im so sorry.
He just stood there. But, but...
She shut her eyes. Eddie.
He pushed her away from him. But, but why didnt you save him?
My grip on my sword tightened. She swallowed deeply and another tear
fell down her cheek. Eddie
You, you just let my brother drown! Why couldnt you have saved him?
You were there! You should have saved him! He snapped.
She shook her head. Eddie, Eddie I tried!
I cant believe you, you just let him
I cut him off, before it got physical. Edward, I think youre forgetting that
Mallory drowned too.
Edward sighed and looked over at her.
Her lip quivered and she wiped the tears from her eyes as she looked
down.
Edward pulled her back towards him. Come here. He said
sympathetically, pulling her into a hug.
She started to cry again. Im sorry. Im so sorry. She started to spew out.
He rubbed her back. Shh, calm down.
I tried, I tried to tell him to stop.
Its okay. Calm down.
Eddie, he, he...
He cut her off. Are you alright?
No, Noah, he...
Mal, Im asking you.
She swallowed. I, I no.
Are you hurt?
She shook her head. No, but Noah, he...
Shh. He soothed.
She nodded.
Mallory, you have to focus. He said, pushing her chin up.
She looked away. I, Im sorry.

144
 We are in the middle of a battle.
I, I know.
You have to pull yourself together. You have to be strong. Now is not the
time to let your emotions get the better of you. We can, he paused. We can
mourn later, but we have to be strong now.
I inhaled sharply, looking down. I didnt like seeing them in pain.
I, Ill try.
Okay?
She nodded.
Good. He said kissing her. To my surprise, he looked to me. Thank you
for taking care of your, he paused. Mallory. You did well.
I nodded.
She looked back at Edward. Whats going on? Are you okay?
He winced. Ive been better.
Hows Bernard? Is he good?
Edward looked over to him. For his age.
My eyes fell on Bernard and rage spread across my face. I took a step
forward but restrained myself.
You better get back out there. She said.
Edward nodded and let go of her. He reached for his sword, but Sam
didnt give it to him. Sam hadnt said a word this whole time in fact. It was
worrying me. Edward held his hand out. Sam. He said expectantly.
Sam swallowed. Nicholas, may I borrow your horse?
I scrunched my eyebrows. Why?
So that I can go look for my brother. He said angrily, shoving Edwardss
sword back at him.
Edward caught his arm. Sam, dont be rash.
Eddie, hes our brother, our baby brother, and youre just going to leave
him out there? No, Im going to get him.
Hold on.
No! You yourself said that we never leave each other behind, that the
three of us held the strongest bond and that we could not break that bond
because we were family and family doesnt leave family to die in a river.
Mal looked down.
Edward sighed. Im not losing you too. I need you here.
Sam exhaled deeply and shoved Edward off of him. The second this is
over, were going.
Edward nodded. Absolutely.
Sam pointed at Bernard. Now hurry up and go kick his ass.
Edward forced a smile. I will.

145
 Sam crossed his arms and walked back over to the pavilion. Edward
kissed Mallory once more and ran back to the pavilion. She and I followed.
Edward faced Bernard once again.
Hows your leg? Edward taunted.
Bernard smirked. Fine, hows your brother? He shot back.
Edward pushed him away and swung his sword. Bernard counterattacked.
He started to swing at Edward relentlessly. Edward managed to dodge the
strikes, mostly. He was a skilled swordsman. When I faced him, I barely
escaped with my life, and that was only because Mallory intervened.
I looked to Acotas. How is he doing?
Acotas shrugged. As well as expected.
Are the men ready?
He nodded.
Good. I mumbled.
Acotas sighed, crossing his broad arms. Though they could have used
some words of encouragement from their prince. He added.
I looked down. I know, but I couldnt just let her
He stopped me. Yes it was lucky you were there, but you need to think of
the men. If I recall, you were very critical of Edward when he put Mallory first.
You must be a man of your word.
I sighed. Sorry.
He patted my shoulder. It matters not, now. We will move forward.
I nodded, looking back out to the pavilion.
Bernard had slammed into Edward with his shield and Edwards sword
went flying. Somehow, Bernard had lost his sword as well. Edward staggered
backwards. Mallory gasped and grabbed onto Sams arm. Bernard knocked
Edward over, but Edward recovered. Edward stood up, looked around for a
second, and then he punched Bernard in the leg, hard. Bernard yelled in pain
and fell to his knees.
Respite! Respite! He yelled, looking up at Edward.
Edward shook his head and raised his fist to punch him. I dont think so.
Bernard lowered his head a little, preparing himself for the blow. Edward
got ready to punch him, but hesitated.
My eyes widened. What was he doing!
Acotas looked at him. Now is not the time for chivalry, young one.
Edward shook his head. He turned around slowly and began to walk back
towards us. Mallory took a step forward to hug him. I looked down, shaking
my head. Suddenly, she gasped. My head whipped up and I saw Bernard
grab his sword and run towards Edward. Mallory held out her hand.
No! She screamed.

146
 Edward whirled back around. He caught Bernards sword at the last
second and twisted it around. He stabbed it under Bernards arm. The color
drained from Bernards face. I gasped. His mouth dropped open and he fell to
his knees again. Edward held his sword over him. He hesitated again.
Bernard smirked at him. Whats wrong puny king? Afraid youll miss?
Edwards eyes narrowed. You have no idea how badly I want to run you
through with this sword for all of the pain that you have caused me.
Then why dont you? Bernard sneered.
Because, you caused someone else more pain. They deserve to be the
one to end your life.
Oh really? Bernard asked sarcastically.
My fingertips started to tingle. Was Edward going to let me get revenge
on my uncle?
Edward turned around. Mallory?
I clenched my hands into fists. Seriously?
Her eyes widened. Excuse me?
He held out the sword towards her. Sam pushed her forward. She
stumbled over my feet but took the sword from Edward. He stepped back
and she raised the sword over Bernard, her arms shaking.
He looked up at her innocently. Well, isnt this ironic? The tables are
turned.
Shut up Bernard. She said hatefully.
Its not worth it, Mallory. Ive already won.
Edward exhaled slowly, cursing silently.
Sam sighed. You sure this is a good idea? He mumbled, shifting next to
me.
No. Edward admitted.
She can barely lift the sword. I said quietly.
Edward swallowed, nodding. Itll be okay.
Speaking from previous experiences, of course. Sam grumbled. Its
always been okay when hes involved.
He shook his head, trying to stay firm. Itll be okay.
Oh okay, now I believe you. Sam mocked.
Shes got this. Edward said, though he didnt sound confident.
I couldnt watch.
Im not going to kill you. Mallory announced.
Sam groaned. Edward cursed.
I knew you didnt have the guts. Bernard spat.
She shook her head. No, you dont deserve death. I want to make you
suffer.

147
 Really? How did that work out last time?
She bit her lip and threw down the sword. She turned around and walked
back towards us. We stared at her dumbfounded.
Edward sighed. Mal, you were supposed to kill him.
She swallowed. I, I cant
I suddenly felt the adrenaline rushing in my chest. This was my chance.
This was it. This was my chance for revenge.
I shook my head. I will. I said as I walked towards Bernard.
Mallory tried to stop me, but Edward stopped her. No, Mal. Let him go.
I took my place, towering over Bernard. My grip on my sword tightened. I
cant believe I used to call you Uncle.
Nicholas, listen to me.
I will never, ever listen to you ever again. Not after what you have done.
To these people, to my friends, to my family, to me! I yelled.
Its not what you think. Bernard pleaded.
Dont think that I am going to forget this. You think that I will have mercy
because of all that youve done for me. I said.
Dont do this. Bernard said.
I used to trust you. I thought that you were the only person that I could
trust, but I guess now that I was wrong in my assumption.
Bernard looked up at me. Nicholas, you can
I cut him off. No! You said that Celestians killed my parents. I guess that
it was just a ploy so that you could steal the throne away from me.
You dont understand. It was for your own good.
Hardly! It was all about you. You were willing to do what ever it took to
take over this peaceful place and turn it into a, a, a savage land!
Nicholas, thats not true.
He was relentless! Did he think I was stupid?
Then what is? I dont know what to believe anymore. I spat.
I was just trying to protect you, give you the life that you deserved. I only
wanted to make things easier for you.
I stared at him in disbelief. Oh! So you wanted to make my life easier
after you destroyed it in the first place? Thank you, thank you so much.
Bernard looked up at me. Nicholas, I havent been entirely honest with
you.
Well thats an understatement.
No, listen to me
I cut him off. No, I am through listening to anything you have to say.
Please, hear what I have to say
I stopped him. I dont want to hear it.

148
 I need to tell you
I sighed deeply. I dont care about anything that you have to
This time, Bernard cut me off. Your parents are alive! He yelled.
The color drained from my face.
What. What.
Impossible.
I staggered back a few feet. No, youre lying! I yelled.
No Nicholas! I am telling you the truth. They are alive. He said
desperately.
I, but, you killed them! You said so yourself!
I lied. Bernard said, like it was obvious.
I shook my head, wanting desperately to believe him, but knowing I
couldnt. I dont believe you.
Nicholas, why would I tell you something this important if it wasnt true?
I, I, I, where are they then?
Bernard swallowed. Theyre, theyre He started. Why, theyre right
there! He said pointing at Edward and Mallory.
I turned around and raised my eyebrow. He was officially mad. Right, no
you stupid traitor. Thats Mallory and Eddie.
Bernards eyes were wild. Exactly, dont you
I cut him off. I cant believe you, you weasel! Trying to get out of this.
Fine, theyre at the ruins. He said quietly.
What?
I said that your parents are at the ruins.
Of the castle on the ocean?
Bernard nodded.
What are they doing there? I demanded.
I, I have kept them as my prisoners. Havent you wondered why Ive
never let you visit the ocean?
It made sense. Oh my god, it made sense.
Why? Why would you...
Bernard sighed. Are you going to stay here and argue with me or are you
going to go to them?
I looked confused for a second. I had to see them. I had to check. Even if
there was a slim chance. I turned around to face them. I sighed deeply and
started to walk back towards them.
Mal shook her head quickly. Nick
I cut her off. He said that my parents are alive. I have to go see.
Edward looked at me. You believe him? After all that hes done? He
asked, confused.

149
 I shrugged. What choice do I have?
Mallory walked forward, touching my arm. I looked at her sadly, but
suddenly her expression changed to panic. She reached down to her belt
frantically. She grabbed for her dagger. I could hear Edward gasp behind us. I
looked at her curiously.
Whats wrong, Mallory?
She thrust her dagger in between my arm and my side. I heard Bernard
gasp behind me. My eyes widened. I looked down at the dagger, up at her
and then whirled around.
You! I cried, pushing both of us away from him. I should have known!
Mallory had saved me.
I looked back to her. You just saved my life.
She nodded aimlessly. She walked forward and knelt down next to Bernard
who had collapsed with her dagger still in his side. Her eyes narrowed. You
lose.
He started to laugh evilly. Oh Mal.
She reached down and snatched the dagger out of his side He winced.
I blinked a few times, in shock.
Bernard started to gasp deeply again. She leaned in close to him. You
finally got what you deserve.
He reached up suddenly and grabbed her arm. Did I?
She grabbed Bernards hand and pushed it off of her. She threw it to the
ground. He looked up at her with a glazed look in his eyes. He took his last
breath. She stared down at him hatefully.
Have fun in hell. She snarled as she stepped back away from him.
Oh my god.
He was dead.
Bernard, my uncle. He was dead.
Edward grabbed her arm and spun her around. We, weve done it! Its,
its over!
She smiled.
He pulled her into a hug. Our soldiers started to cheer.
But I knew it was too good to be true. I kept my eyes on Onan and Ghazi,
Bernards commanders. I knew what theyd do. Sure enough, they whirled
around and started to charge for their men.
I hit Edward in the arm. Uh, Edward?
Edward sighed. What Nicholas? Weve won!
Not exactly.
What? The both said at the same time.
Sam nodded. Yeah, Eddie we have a problem.

150
 They whirled around.
Sam pointed towards the Thespians. Ghazi and Onan were running back
towards the soldiers screaming, Theyve killed him. Theyve killed our Lord!
Treachery! Attack!
Of course.
Mal whipped her head up to look at Edward. Eddie
His eyes darted around. No, thats not the way that it works!
I sighed and grabbed my sword. I told you.
Sam groaned. What an asshole.
Edward stood there frozen. But, we, we
I exhaled. Edward, we have no choice. We have to fight.
The feeling in the pit of my stomach grew. I wasnt ready for this. I knew it
was coming, I knew it was inevitable but I still wasnt ready.
No, they, they outnumber us. Theres no way
Well we cant just stay here and do nothing! Theyll tear us apart! I
cried.
Mallory looked up at Edward. We have to do this. Hes right.
I, but, you, we
She grabbed his arm. Eddie, please. Theyre going to attack us either
way. Weve planned for it.
His eyes were somewhere else. But, weve already
Eddie, you are a king. You have to lead these people. They need you.
He started to say something, but he stopped. Did you? You just called me
a king.
She scrunched her eyebrows. I did.
He forced a smirk. Well actually, Im the High King.
She rolled her eyes. Sam grabbed her arm. And to think I almost forgot.
Thank you for reminding me, Eddie. Come on, Mal.
Edward nodded. Yes, Sam, take her up with you.
She groaned. Eddie.
Mal, you are not fighting. You already almost died once.
So?
So, I would prefer it not to happen again.
I agreed.
She sighed. You know, one of these times, youre
He nodded. Yes, one of these times Im going to have to let you fight, but
Im not ready, so please help me by staying up there.
She looked to me, and I nodded in agreement. We want you to stay
safe.
She groaned. Men. She said pulling me into a hug.

151
 I held her tight, hoping this would not be the last time I saw her.
She let go of me and pulled Edward into a hug. She kissed him and
pointed at him. You better come back alive. Both of you.
He nodded. I will.
Dont let anything bad happen to him. She said, referring to me.
Edward nodded. I wont.
Now that I was unsure of.
I mean it.
He raised his eyebrows. Mal.
She forced a smile. Good luck.
Sam pointed at me. The look in his eyes said it all: Dont die. I am mildly
concerned for your wellbeing.
Sam saluted to Edward. I will see you on the flip side. He said as he
pulled her away.
Mallory! Edward called.
She turned to face him.
He smiled. You know I love you, right?
She grinned. I know.
My eyes followed her as she ran off towards the crypt. I took a step
towards her. I should have said I loved her. But I didnt say anything. I didnt
say anything at all.
Edward faced the Thespians. I stood next to him, my eyes darting. My
heart beat fast. This wasnt training. This wasnt a raid. This was battle. It
was war. It was life or death. Kill or be killed. I gulped, suddenly very uneasy.
I heard Edwards voice next to me. Are you alright? He asked, his eyes
not leaving the Thespians.
I nodded.
Are you ready for this?
I shook my head.
I prepared myself for a condescending lecture.
He inhaled sharply. Make sure to keep your guard up. And keep your
head on a swivel. Were outnumbered so men will be attacking you from
every angle. Aim high. Dodge low. These men are out for blood. But
remember what youre fighting for. He said, placing a hand on my shoulder.
Your family.
I blinked a few times, in awe. Not what I was expecting. Was I
actually...comforted by his words?
I looked over at me and forced a nod. Youre right.
Your adrenaline will keep you going. He assured. You must keep
fighting. Stay clear of the pavilion and the pit. And keep your eyes up for

152
arrows and catapults.
The Thespians started to charge. I heard their roars. I heard the clanging
of swords, heading straight for my throat. I shook my head and my face
turned white. I am not ready for this, Edward. I feel sick.
You should feel sick. He said. The anticipation will eat at you but you
must
This wasnt helping! What if I died! Was this it?
I stopped him, my eyes frantic. What if something terrible happens to
me? What, what if I
He cut me off, adjusting my armor. Nothing terrible is going to happen to
you. I wont let anything terrible happen to you. Ive got your back. He said,
like it was obvious.
My eyes widened. Edward, having my back? Protecting me? Seemed a bit
far-fetched to me.
I looked at him surprised. You do?
Of course, I do.
But after everything
He looked back at the crypt. I know weve had our differences, Nicholas,
but it is an honor to stand with you, here, as we defend our country. Truly an
honor.
I cursed under my breath. Why must you say things like that? How am I
supposed to despise you if you say things like that?
Edward turned back around to face the Thespians, cracking a smile.
Perhaps you shouldnt despise me at all.
I rolled my eyes. But you make it so easy.
Acotas appeared next to us. We all looked at each other and led our men
towards the Thespians.
I took slow breaths, taking in the scene.
This was it. It ended now.
And I didnt like our odds.
We stopped as the ground began to deteriorate underneath the
Thespians. They started to fall. I exhaled with relief when I saw Dell lead our
soldiers from the ground. I raised my sword and we charged. We started to
fight the ones who got through. I kept my head low, focusing on the
Thespians. These were not my people. These were my uncles people.
Arrows fell from the sky towards the Thespians in the pit.
I gritted my teeth and kept fighting. For my family. For everything that I
had lost. To see the people I loved. To see her.
I had to know the truth.
But there were too many of them. Every one I killed, two more would take

153
his place. It was useless. I had begun to tire, my arms burning. Dirt covered
my body, mixing with the blood from little cuts and gashes. My armor was
dented, and my lip was split.
But I was alive.
For now.
Suddenly, someone shoved me sideways and I staggered, trying to regain
my balance.
A Thespian charged passed me, locking swords with Dell.
I stared at them wide-eyed as they fought.
Dell spun around and slashed the Thespians thigh, though it didnt slow
him down much. He charged at Dell again, swinging ferociously. Dell
breathed deeply, dipping and dodging the best he could. He looked over at
me, his eyes wild.
Well, dont just stand there! He cried.
My eyes widened and I ran forward, jabbing my sword into the soldiers
weak armor plate. He howled in pain and fell to the ground.
Dell popped up, pushing the hair out of his face. If we are keeping track,
thats the second time Ive saved your life.
I rolled my eyes, embracing him. Thank you.
He bowed his head. My prince.
Having fun? I asked.
Of course. He smirked. Like a dream come true. He huffed, whirling
around and killing another soldier.
Have you seen
Then I heard it, the scream. Her scream.
I whipped my head around. Mallory? It was her scream! Where was she?
She couldnt be here. She
Then I saw her, struggling to fight two Thespian soldiers. The color
drained from my face as I rushed to her aid. Dell called out from behind me,
but I didnt hear him.
No!
The Thespian towered over her. I lunged at him, slashing as his legs, then
his back. He crumpled to the ground. I breathed deeply.
Nicholas. She smiled, exhaling with relief.
I reached my hand out. Mallory, what are you doing here?
Fighting.
I forced a smile. I know, I meant why?
Because Eddie said I could. Suddenly, her eyes widened in panic.
Watch out! She cried.
I whirled around, seeing a Thespian soldier fall to the ground. Dell nodded,

154
holding up three fingers. I turned back to face her and helped her up. Its
okay. Dell is watching out for me.
Dell smirked. Someone has to.
She smiled. Thank you, Dell.
Of course, my lady. Now I think you had better pick up your sword. We
have a lot of Thespians to kill.
I picked up her sword from the ground and handed it to her. She nodded.
Yes we do.
Suddenly, Edward ran into her. What happened?
She looked at him. Oh, the person watching my back disappeared.
He forced a smile. Sorry, Sam and I ran into a bit of trouble.
Thats okay, Nicholas and Dell saved me.
Yes, we did. Where was Edward? And why was he putting her in so much
danger?
More Thespians charged us. We dispersed and kept fighting through. Dell
and I kept our backs to each other, our movements fluid. Suddenly, he
ducked away from me and I whirled around to see four Thespian soldiers
staring me in the face. I gulped, gripping my sword tighter.
The first charged me. I ducked and sliced his legs. The next tried to tackle
e, but I dodged him and jammed my sword hilt into his neck. The other two
circled me, as we neared the pit.
Edward appeared next to me, killing one of the them. I jumped away,
killing the other. I whirled around, seeing another soldier was sneaking up on
Edward, his sword raised. My eyes widened. I tried to call out to Edward but
he couldnt hear me. I took a deep breath and charged the soldier, tackling
him into the pit.
I groaned in pain as I rolled to the bottom, my shoulder aching. I sat up
dazed and blinked a few times.
My heart leapt to my chest when I saw a sword pointed at my nose. I
scrambled back a bit, looking for my sword, but I saw it behind the soldier,
out of my reach.
Nick! Mallory shrieked.
I twitched, hearing my name.
The soldier sneered, towering over me. Well, well, well. Not so mighty
now, prince? He began to swing his sword.
I swallowed, feeling light-headed. I squeezed my eyes shut.
This was it.
Just then, I heard this huge rumbling. I forced my eyes open. The ground
had started to shake. The soldiers sword connected with my arm, leaving a
deep gash. I cried out in pain, my arm burning.

155
 Suddenly, an arrow impaled itself in the soldiers back. He fell the ground
dead. I gasped for breath, clutching my arm. My body ached and blood
stained my hand. The worst pain I had ever experienced. My arm had gone
numb and my vision turned hazy.
Then, Edward was there.
I looked up at him frantically. Edward, Edward, please help me. I
pleaded. My arm, I cant feel my
Edward dropped his sword and pulled my hand away from my arm. I cried
out in pain.
You will be fine. It will be okay. He said, as he started to rip apart one of
his tunics under his armor.
I moaned, shaking my head. No, no I wont be fine. Im going to lose my
arm.
Pain shot through my veins as my arm turned purple. This was it.
No, you arent. Now calm down.
I cant! I cried, tears falling down my cheeks. My arm, its burning!
Edward carefully separated the armor on my right arm. Stop crying and
close your eyes. He instructed. Take nice, slow breaths.
I squeezed my eyes shut, but tears kept falling.
He sighed. Nicholas, stop crying.
I couldnt! I was in too much pain! I started to breathe deeply, shaking my
head. I, I cant. I am too
You must distract yourself from the pain. He said quietly.
I, I dont know how to
Tell me about the ocean. He said suddenly. What color is the water?
I was transported somewhere else. I stared at the crisp blue waves, my
mother standing next to me. Blue. I replied instinctually.
And the sky? He asked.
Blue.
Are there seashells?
Yes, tons.
And what about the waves? Can you hear them crashing?
I nodded, my eyes not leaving my mother.
A faint hum filled the air, instantly soothing me. I had heard it before, in a
distant memory. My mother squeezed my hand, pulling me forward into the
waves.
Nick, you are so brave. She cooed, her voice muffled.
Warmth filled my chest. Mother! I called out to her.
You are so brave. She repeated.
We kept walking.

156
 I felt a hand on my head. Nicholas. Edward said quietly.
My eyes fluttered open. Am I alive?
He forced a smile. Yes, youre fine.
Edward, how did you I paused, confused. My dream had seemed so
real. Were you humming? Or did I imagine that?
He swallowed, his own armor stained in blood, my blood. Sorry, it helps
calm me.
I blinked a few times. You didnt seem panicked.
Well, after all these years, I guess Ive grown good at hiding it. He
mumbled.
Why did you
I said I wasnt going to let any bad happen to you. He said, touching my
shoulder and helping me sit up.
I shook my head, touching my arm gingerly. It took you about 10 seconds
to break that promise, didnt it?
I thought I told you to stay away from the pit. He shot back.
What can I say? It was just calling to me. I couldnt stay away.
He forced a laugh. Well, Mal is completely freaking out.
My eyes widened. Mallory! Where is she?
He stood up, strapping his sword to his belt. He extended a hand. Can
you stand?
I nodded. I think so. I said, gripping onto him.
He helped me up off the ground and I sheathed my sword, limping
towards him. Every step I took, my arm burned a bit more. He led him back
towards the side and scaled back up. He helped me up after him and I
cradled my arm.
Mallory tackled me into a hug, crushing my arm. I winced. Ow.
She let go of me, her eyes frantic. I am so sorry! Are you okay? Oh that
was horrible! I cant believe he did that to you! Oh, oh let me see! She
cried, grabbing for my arm.
I held my arm out and she touched the bandage gingerly. Nicholas. Oh
my god. Nicholas. She said as her lip quivered.
Her concern made my heart beat fast.
I forced a smile. Im okay.
No, no youre not. That was awful.
Edward cleared his throat. Hes tough, Mal. Hell be fine.
She looked at me. Are you sure? Did it hurt? Were you crying? She
asked, rubbing my cheek.
I shouldnt have cried. I was a leader, I was supposed to be strong. I
bawled my eyes out. My eyes darted around and I swallowed, not wanting to

157
tell her.
Edward cleared his throat. He was strong Mal. I was the one that was
actually panicked. Nicholas handled it very well. He didnt cry at all.
I raised my eyebrows, surprised that he would stick up for me. Wow!
She turned to look at him, scrunching her eyebrows. He nodded. She
looked back to me. Im so proud of you.
I forced a smile. Thanks.
Just then, Dell ran up to us. What happened Nicholas?
I swallowed. I was attacked.
There? Dell asked, motioning to my arm.
I nodded and held out my arm so that Dell could see the bandage.
Dell slapped it. Come on, weve got a war to fight. Bandages come later.
He said motioning for me to follow him.
I grabbed my arm in pain but drew my sword and ran off after him.
Your first battle wound! He called.
Yes, I suppose so. I said, through gritted teeth.
We stopped suddenly, staring up in awe as trees began to move from the
forest, almost as if they were walking towards us.
Impossible.
How?
The pit in my stomach knew exactly how.
I turned on my heel and raced back towards Mallory. What is going on? I
asked confused.
She looked at me. Its, its Deonesus! Hes returned! Hes come to help
us! Noah found him!
I smiled, relief filling my face. Hes alive?
She nodded. I guess so.
Thank goodness.
We watched as the trees passed us towards the Thespians. The trees
started taking them out left and right. They dismantled the catapults with
ease. We ran forward to meet Acotas and Dell. The six of us watched in
silence.
Dell raised his eyebrows and whistled. Deonesus?
We all nodded.
He smirked. Great. I could use some back up.
The Thespian army started to head for the river. I exhaled slowly,
realization crossing my face. We did it. We won.
Mallory looked at Edward. Should we follow them?
He nodded, unable to contain my grin. How else are we going to
demolish them?

158
 She sighed. I am so ready for this to be over.
We all ran towards the retreating Thespians. We chased them through the
woods, laughing all the way.
I slowed my pace, breathing deeply. I touched my arm, pain radiating up
to my shoulder. I shook my head.
Just then, I heard someone call my name quietly. I scrunched my
eyebrows and started to look around. There was no one around me. He
called my name again. I looked down. There was a Thespian soldier lying on
the ground a few feet from me. I ran over to him and knelt down, realizing
who he was.
Cedric? I asked.
He nodded. Nicholas.
He had an arrow in his arm.
Of course. Deonesus was testing me.
I sighed deeply and helped him sit up.
He looked at me. Nicholas, I, I, I dont know what
I cut him off. You should have listened to me.
The Lord, Bernard required that I fight.
So? That didnt mean that you had to. I said, annoyed.
Yes it did.
Morality. It weighed on me.
I helped him stand. I reached for the arrow. This is going to hurt.
He nodded. I pulled it out. He winced.
I smirked. Thats revenge for all those times in the arena.
He looked at me, out of breath. Nicholas, why havent you killed me
yet? He asked, dumbfounded.
I sighed. I dont know.
I mean, after all that Ive done to you?
I sighed again. Come on.
I put his arm around me and helped him walk towards the river. He shook
his head, pushing against me. No, theyll kill me.
I urged him forward. No they wont.
Why not?
Because I wont let them.
Even though I really, really wanted to.
You wont? He asked shocked.
I sighed, for the tenth time. No.
But, but I
I stopped him. Im not doing this for you. Im doing this for Gwen.
He swallowed, sadness filling his face. I dont know where she is. I was

159
supposed to meet her in the market, but I, I
Well find her.
Shell hate me. She will never forgive me.
I forced a smile. Well, at least youll be around to take the beating. I said
as we neared the edge of the woods.
We got out just in time to see a wall of water take out the bridge and most
of the Thespians with it. We both stopped dead in our tracks. Our eyes
widened.
Cedric gulped.
I looked at him. That could have been you.
He nodded.
Although perhaps it would have been better if it was. You reek. I said
quickly.
He rolled his eyes. You know what Nicholas
I cut him off out of habit. Its Nicholas, actually. I corrected.
Umm, yeah I said that. He stuttered.
Oh, you did?
He nodded.
Well next time youre going to be nice to me, give me a little warning
okay? I asked, annoyed.
Well, you did save my life. He said, struggling to walk.
And you best not forget it. I said, as I led him across the river to the
other Celestians.
I walked over to Dell who was rounding up the Thespians. He raised his
eyebrows. Oh, is this the new Clemens?
I nodded. Yes.
Dell looked up at the sky. Rest in peace, Clemens.
I smiled. No, actually hes one of us, though he does not know it yet.
Dell nodded.
So, he needs medical attention.
Dell nodded again. Very well. He said waving his hand. Ripley? He
called.
Ripley ran up to him. Yes, sir?
Umm, take care of this Celespian.
Celespian?
Yes, thats my new name for converts. He said triumphantly. I just
thought of it. Isnt it clever?
Yes, sir. Ripley said as he took Cedric from me.
Dell touched my arm. Let me see this little scratch.
I looked at him annoyed. It is a severe injury. I nearly lost my arm! I

160
cried.
He rolled his eyes. Oh please, dont be so dramatic. He said,
unwrapping the bandage.
I sighed, holding up my arm more. It stung.
He nodded after a moment. The wound is clean. Youll heal.
Thats all? I asked.
He exhaled. Well, I suppose it is deeper than I originally thought. Youll
need to give that arm a rest while it heals. No sword training.
I guess I will have no reason to use a sword now, will I? I mused.
Dell put his hand on my shoulder and steered me towards the others.
Only to defend your throne from Edward. He quipped, in my ear.
My mouth dropped open. How dare you even insinuate that!
He held his hands up in surrender. You know I am on your side.
We were silent for a second.
He sighed. Come on, you have to admit, that was clever.
I started to laugh. Very clever.
We met up with Chatura and Acotas. We started to walk towards the
others. Just then, I heard this low growl. I looked and I saw a leopard walking
towards me. My eyes widened in awe.
Deonesus.
The four of them bowed along with Chatura. The three of us bowed. I
could barely stay still. I was overcome with emotion. I cant believe that he is
here. I cant believe that he exists. He will know the truth. Deonesus bowed
his head.
Rise, my noble subjects. He said deeply.
We all stood up. Deonesus walked towards Chatura. Hello, my old friend.
Thank you for taking care of these children and guiding them in the right
direction.
Chatura nodded. It was an honor, my lord.
Deonesus motioned for Chatura to lean in closer, whispering something to
him. I looked at them confused. I didnt like the secrets. I never have.
Deonesus looked to Dell and Acotas.
Thank you fearless commanders. Without you, we would not be standing
here right now.
They both nodded. Dell bowed his head. I am glad that you have
returned, my lord. Many thought that you were merely a legend.
Deonesus chuckled deeply. Well, thank you for believing in me.
Always, my lord.
Deonesuss eyes fell on me and he stalked towards me. I gulped, taking a
step back. His power overwhelmed me. I couldnt tell if he would be

161
benevolent or cruel.
I swallowed deeply. Mighty Deonesus, thank you for returning. It is an
honor to meet you.
Deonesus bowed his head. No the honor is mine, brave Prince. I have
been watching you for quite some time.
You have? I asked, completely surprised. Me? Why have you been
watching me? What, what have I done?
You are a very interesting individual, Nicholas.
I paused. If you were watching me, then surely you must have heard my
prayers, yes?
Deonesus turned away from me and swished his tail. Yes I heard them.
And? I asked anxiously, taking a step forward.
I have answered them.
The color drained from my face. My parents. You have?
Yes, brave Prince.
Well, well where are they then? Where are my parents?
Deonesus turned back around. They are here, brave Prince.
Where? When will I see them?
His eyes didnt leave mine. When they want you to.
What is that supposed to mean? I had to see them!
Well where are they? I will go reveal myself to them now!
Patience, brave Prince. You must have patience.
But sir, Lord Deonesus, what am I
Deonesus stopped me. You must wait.
I sighed. How long?
Patience. Deonesus chided walking backwards and turning to face our
army.
I lowered my head, cursing silently. That wasnt good enough! I was tired
of waiting! I had been patient my entire life! Why must I wait longer? This
was not fair! Deonesus had no right to keep them from me! Not any longer!
Deonesus raised his head. I thank all Celestians, all creatures, all beings
with beating hearts that helped to rid Celestia of injustice. You all are forever
in my gratitude. Celestia will forever be in your debt. You may now reclaim
your home and return Celestia to glory. He boomed.
There were cheers. I rejoiced in my peoples freedom. After all they had
struggled through, they deserved freedom. I couldnt wait to lead them to it.
Things would be different now, now that I was
Suddenly, I didnt feel right.
A pain formed in my stomach and traveled up my chest, making it hard to
breathe.

162
 I looked back up, seeing that Deonesus had disappeared. I scrunched my
eyebrows. Hey, where did I stopped, unable to breath.
I fell to my knees and started to cough. What was happening!
Dell ran to my side and knelt down next to me. He patted my back.
Knock the breath out of ya, did he? He laughed.
I shook my head, not knowing what was happening. I couldnt breathe. I,
I... I coughed again and covered my mouth with my hand. Pain spread
through my chest and my lungs.
Dell patted my back again. Sheesh, careful or youll cough up a lung.
I fell forward and spat up blood.
Dell helped me steady myself as I kept coughing up blood.
Edward slid down next to me and checked my pulse. He shook his head
confused. His, his pulse is quickening. I dont know whats going on.
My heart hurt against my chest. It felt as though someone was stabbing
me repeatedly. I moaned in agony and fell to the ground.
I heard Mallory scream.
Edward and Dell rolled me over onto my back. What was happening!
Blood filled my lungs as I tried to breathe. I started to gag.
Turn him on his side! Turn him on his side! Hell choke to death! Mallory
cried, pushing me over.
Edward helped to steady me. My eyes rolled back in my head as my vision
blurred. My arm had begun to throb as I slowly felt my vision go black.

I blinked a few times, gasping. I looked down at myself, holding my hands

out. My skin glowed. I felt my arm, but no wound appeared. I looked up and
my eyes widened. I was standing in a glistening courtyard, the stone shining.
Whoa. I mumbled.
Suddenly, two soldiers rushed up to me.
I stepped back instinctually, but scrunched my eyebrows, recognizing the
crests on their shields. Their deep purple tunics rustled in the breeze as they
stopped in front of me, bowing.
My prince, there you are. Your mother has asked us to find you.
The color drained from my face. My mother?
Yes, the queen requires your presence in her study.
I blinked a few times, completely shocked. I, uh, yes of course. I
motioned for the doors. Ill follow you.
My mother!
My, mother.
Mine.
It was all that I could do not to run passed the soldiers into the castle. But

163
then again, I had no idea where I was, so itd be best to follow them.
I allowed them to lead me to the doors. They pushed them open and my
mouth dropped open. Golden columns held up the grand hall, towering with
balconies leading to the terrace. Three majestic thrones sat at the end of the
deep red carpet. My eyes darted, trying to take in all the details. This palace
was magnificent.
The soldier cleared his throat behind me. My prince, you know the way
from here.
I whirled back around. No, I, uh
Suddenly, one lunged at me, slashing at my arm. I cried out in shock.

My eyes shot open and I sat up gasping for breath. I felt a set of rough hands
on my shoulders.
Nicholas.
I blinked a few times, pain returning to every inch of my body. I gritted my
teeth, seeing Sam looking at me concerned.
Nicholas. He repeated.
I shook my head. What did you do to me?
He forced a smile. Your wound, its, uh, infected. I had to cut out the
toxin. He said patting my shoulder.
My eyes drifted shut. Gross. I mumbled.

I appeared in the palace once again. I circled around once. The guards had
disappeared. Where was my mother! Where was her study?
My nose caught a whiff of salty ocean water and I instinctually walked
forward. My nose guided me towards the grand staircase and I walked up it
slowly. My mothers study would be near the ocean. She loved the ocean
we love the ocean.
I walked along the balcony, stopping at the last door after the terrace. I
paused, peeking through the door, which had been left ajar. Books lined the
shelves, separated by rocks and sheets of parchment. Mobiles hung from the
ceiling. All of the windows were open, letting the sea breeze rustle through
the wind chimes. I took a slow breath, loving the smell.
I walked through the workshop, sidestepping stools and baskets of
materials. I turned around, scrunching my eyebrows. Where was she?
I heard a faint clanking, like a tiny hammer was tapping on stone. I turned
another corner and all the air left my chest.
A woman is a deep blue dress sat hunched over a table near the window,
looking through a magnifying glass at a small rock. Her deep chestnut hair
which matched my ownhad grayed, but stayed pinned up and away from

164
her eyes. Her freckled cheeks were wrinkled, but looked rosy as ever.
I swallowed, realizing that this was the first time I had truly ever seen my
mother. I choked back a sob as I took a step back, overcome with emotion.
My elbow knocked into a shelf of bottles, causing one to shatter on the
ground.
My mother jumped, whirling to face me. She smiled. Oh, Nick you
startled me. She laughed.
My heart melted as I heard the indescribable sound of my mother
laughing.
My apologies. I managed, still in complete shock.
She waved me over. Im glad youre here. Look at what I found. She
said, looking back through her magnifying glass. Remember last month
when we traveled up to Perisar? And we found this peculiar stone and your
father was convinced it was nothing?
I walked forward, feeling weightless. Yes, of course. I lied.
Well, look what I found. She said triumphantly, holding the magnifying
glass out to me.
I took it from her gently, her touch sending lightning strikes through my
skin.
My mothers touch.
I held back tears as I looked through the magnifying glass at the stone. It
was flecked with silver streaks and inside was hollowed, lined with tiny green
crystals. My mouth dropped open at the beauty.
Whoa. I mumbled.
Isnt it amazing? Its called a geode. I havent seen one in years. She
said, her voice trailing.
I managed a nod, setting down the magnifying glass. Father will be
amazed too.
She snorted. Oh please, you know your father.
Actually, I didnt.
Hell say were making it up. He doesnt like to be wrong. She laughed.
I laughed with her. Youre right.
She put a hand on my back and I turned to face her. I took a moment to
memorize the details of her face, turning my attention to the necklace
around her neck.
The same one I remembered from all those years ago.
She touched my face, giving me a small smile as she rubbed my cheek.
I leaned my face into her hand, biting back tears.
My mother. After all this time.
Ive missed you, mother. I mumbled.

165
 Missed me? She laughed. Youve only been gone since this morning! I
saw you at breakfast.
I know. I lied.
Though I suppose I dont get to see you as much as I used to. Youve
grown very busy as heir to the throne.
I nodded, realization crossing my face. I am to be king?
She must have thought I was feigning sarcasm. Oh hush, Nick. Youve
known you were to be crowned king since the day you were born. She
paused. Though I feel as though your father has a few years left in him
before he give it up. Hes grown quote fond of it.
Yes, I know. I smiled. I still have a lot to learn.
And plenty of time to do it. She said, turning away from me. Now,
enough learning for today. How about a walk on the beach before supper?
My eyes widened. I would love that.
She smiled and motioned for me to follow her out of her study. I had a
feeling you would.
I followed her eagerly, unable to stop myself from grinning.
My mother.
She looped her arm in mine as we walked through the grand hall. Guards
stopped to bow, giving her a greeting. My queen.
She would always wave them off, calling each of them by name and
saying that they should know better than to address her as such by now.
We reached the ever-familiar path down the ocean. My hair whipped back
in the breeze and I took a deep breath, enjoying the smell. We kicked off our
shoes and I ran for the waves, eager to feel the salty water between my
toes. I collided with the water, laughing.
Suddenly, I went under, unable to kick my way to the surface.
I thrashed against the waves, running out of the breath. I inhaled and
water filled my lungs. My body burned. I flailed my arms, feeling my feet hit
the rocky ground. I pushed up and exploded to the surface.

I gasped for breath, completely dazed. I clawed at my chest. I felt two sets of
rough hands pull me back to land. I fell to my knees in the sand, still
breathing deeply. Someone slid down in front of me and pushed the hair out
of my face.
Nicholas, oh, Nicholas. She cried.
Was that Mallorys voice? Where was my mother? I blinked a few times,
trying to remember what was happening. I saw that we were on the rivers
edge. The pain returned to my arm.
I let out a small cough and groaned. Mal, what, whats happening? I

166
managed, falling forward a bit.
She pulled my forehead against hers. Hey, you have to stay awake, for
me, you gotta stay awake okay?
I reached up to rub her cheeks with my thumbs. Okay.
Youve been poisoned. She said, her voice cracking.
Poisoned? Poisoned? When!
What? I asked dazed. My eyes fluttered shut and I rested my hands on
her shoulders.
Your wound was poisoned, stay with me. She urged.
I forced my eyes open. But, but I thought that
She shook her head. No, no the blade was poisoned. It just took a while
to set in
I scrunched my eyebrows, confused my everything. But, where, where
did Deonesus go? He can cure me? Right?
She paused. Deonesus is gone. He disappeared.
Of course.
Well thats convenient. I mumbled.
But youre going to be okay, I promise. Were going to find an antidote, I
promise.
I rubbed her cheeks again. I trust you.
She smiled. Good, but we need you to stay awake, okay? Can you do that
for me? She asked.
Yes. I said as I steadied myself.
Edward squatted down next to us and put a hand on my shoulder.
Nicholas?
Oh great.
I turned to face him, my forehead still against hers. This was his fault, of
couse. I forced a smile. I should have let that soldier attack you.
I wish he would have. He said quietly.
Then I could have, I paused to cough. I could have just tossed you in
the river and been done with it.
Edward looked at me. Nicholas, were taking you back to the Loch.
Good luck. I moaned, shutting my eyes again. I could barely move.
Hey, I need you to be strong. Edward said sternly, shaking my shoulder.
My whole body is throbbing.
I know, I know it hurts, but I need you to act like a king.
I havent been crowned yet. I said, letting out a breath.
I know, but the Thespians will only let us into the castle if they see you
leading us.
I sighed. I suppose youre right.

167
 So I need you to act like a king. You have to act like nothings wrong. We
need to convince them that you are okay and can rule them. Please.
I shook my head. I cant rule. I hated to say it but it was the truth.
I know, I know, I will help you, but they dont need to know that.
I managed a nod. Okay, okay, I, Ill try my best.
Can you stand?
I grabbed Mallorys arms as she stood up slowly. I got to my feet and
wavered back and forth. The blood rushed to my head. She steadied me as I
fell forward into her arms.
She rubbed my back. You can do this. I know you can. She said quietly.
Please, dont leave my side. Stay with me. I pleaded.
I needed her. I couldnt do this without her. Honestly, I didnt know if I
could do this with her even.
She helped me stand upright. I will never leave you. She smiled, trying
to hold back tears.
I coughed into my sleeve and left a bloodstain.
Edward nodded. Okay Nicholas. Come, lets get you to a horse.
I shook my head. Oh there is no way I can ride one of those. I winced.
I will ride with you.
No way. Id rather die.
I took Mallorys hand.
She sighed. I will ride with him.
Edward looked at her concerned. Mallory.
She raised her eyebrows. We will be fine.
He nodded. Alright. He said finally.
She led me over to a horse. Edward followed us with Sam. Together Sam
and Edward helped me up onto the horse. I exhaled deeply, my body feeling
as though it weighed a thousand pounds. My eyes drooped. Edward lifted Mal
up and she straddled the horse behind me. She put her arms around me.
Okay? She asked.
I shook my head.
I know, I know. She soothed. It will be over soon. You just have to be
strong a little bit longer.
I nodded and put one of my hands on top of hers.
I heard Edward address the army. I need Friedrich, Dell, and Chatura to
accompany us to the castle. He looked to Acotas. I need you to stay here
and round up all the Thespians. You may bring them to the Lochstone if they
are willing, but if not, threaten exile. Tell them we will be accommodating and
benevolent if they agree. Any Celestians who wish to come to the Lochstone
are free to do so, but I will not tolerate altercations with the Thespians. So if

168
you have a temper, stay away.
Acotas nodded. I will brief the men and bring the Thespians.
Thank you. Edward said.
Dell and Teacher grabbed horses for themselves. Sam hopped up on a
horse. Edward walked over to Noah and picked him up. He set him in front of
Sam on the horse. Both Sam and Noah groaned.
Edward pointed at them. No.
Sam shook his head. Im not riding with him. He talks too much.
Yes you are.
No! Take him with you!
Edward sighed. No, Sam. I am following Nicholas and Mallory.
Well you could use some company. Sam said.
Why cant I ride by myself? Noah whined.
Because youre too small. Edward explained.
Eddie. Sam said annoyed. This is no way to treat someone who just
saved your... He paused to gesture to Nicholas.
Well you didnt do a very good job apparently. Edward snapped. So
shut up so we can get going.
Noah reached for the reigns.
Sam snorted and took them from him. No, no. Thats not happening.
Noah rolled his eyes and crossed his arms.
Mallory cleared her throat. Can we go please? She paused. You know,
before I have another mental breakdown.
Edward nodded quickly and jumped on his horse. He flicked the reins and
started off for the Loch. We followed. The Celestians cheered as we passed
them. I managed to raise my hand, hoping to give them some relief. The
cheering grew louder. I forced a smile. My people.
We raced through the woods. I grew queasier by the moment. My head
was spinning and my arm was throbbing. I couldnt keep my eyes open. And
quite frankly I didnt want to. I wanted to be with my mother.
My head fell forward a bit.
She hugged me around the waist. Youre doing great.
I tried to smile. Mal, Im trying to be strong. I paused. But, but honestly,
I feel dizzy, and my arm is throbbing, and I have this strange taste in my
mouth, and, and, I feel as though I may, may... My voice trailed and I fell
back against her body.

Water splashed in my face and I fell back a bit, shocked. I blinked a few
times, finally seeing my mother next to me. She had a large grin on her face
as she splashed me again.

169
 My mouth dropped open and I splashed some water back at her.
We splashed until we were both soaked to the bone.
My mother looked down at herself as we reached the shore. Oh Nick,
your father will not be happy with us. She laughed.
I shook the salt water out of my hair, returning the laugh. At least I wont
need to bathe tonight.
She knocked into me with her shoulder. Yes you will.
I groaned. Mother!
She pointed at me. I do not care how old you are, you are still my son.
I sighed, smiling. I know.
She looped her arm into mine as we walked back for the palace. I couldnt
help but be in awe of my mothers presence. I gripped onto her arm tightly,
unable to stop myself from smiling. My family. They were here. We were
together. At last.
We neared the courtyard as the sun began to set on the horizon. The
grand doors swung open and we were immediately ambushed by a man with
tanned skin, looking at us angrily.
You both are soaked. He said, annoyed. We will have to delay supper.
I did not recognize him.
My mother patted his shoulder as she passed him. Oh please, dont be
so dramatic, Orion. We will be ready in a moment.
It is rude to keep the others waiting, my queen. You are dining with
courtiers from the southern ports tonight. He scolded.
I do not require a lecture. My mother shot back, not missing a beat.
Please tell my beloved to keep his crown on and that we will join them in a
moment.
He bowed his head. I will be sure to tell him. He said, a bit smugly.
Every word.
She held her head high. Thank you. She smirked, walking for the
staircase.
I held back a laugh.
Orion looked to me. My prince. He said, turning on his heel and walking
away.
My mother turned back to look at me at the foot of the stairs. Best not to
keep your father waiting too long. You know how he gets.
Of course. I smiled.
She disappeared upstairs, leaving me alone in the great hall. I looked
around confused, but to my surprise, my feet guided me to my room.
The door opened with a creak and I was blinded by the deep orange light
streaming through the windows. I looked around and touched my bed,

170
feeling its soft pillows. I looked at my books and my notebooks. The room
was nearly twice the size of my room at the Loch.
Wow. I mumbled.
I remembered that I was in a rush, and walked forward quickly to my
chest. I pulled out a fresh tunic and changed out of my wet clothes. I
smoothed out my shirt and strapped back on my belt. Then, my eyes caught
something shining next to my bed.
A crown.
My hands shook as I placed the golden crown on my head. I choked down
a sob, overcome with emotion. Bernard had never let me wear a crown.
I took a moment to compose myself before allowing my feet to guide me
to the dining hall. I greeted each guard and servant eagerly as I passed
them, happy to see everyone.
I entered the dining hall, the room filled with the echoes of laughter. I was
surprised to see all the Celestians around the long table, drinking merrily.
Then I heard my name called from the end of the table.
Nicholas! Thank you for joining us.
My head whipped up and the color drained from my face. Father. I
managed to get out before completely freezing up.
The king sat at the head of the table, his large crown sitting atop his
graying head. A deep blue tunic spread across his broad shoulders. Power
radiated from his face. He motioned me forward.
I tripped over my feet as I stepped forward. Each courtier bowed his head
as I passed, greeting me. I stopped in front of my father, meeting his eyes for
the first time.
Im sorry Im late, father. I mumbled.
He paused for a moment, looking at me. Then he clasped my arm and let
out a deep chuckle. Pay it no mind. We were just getting started. Although
if you had waited a second longer, Hadron may have eating all the bread.
All the courtiers laughed along with him.
Again, awe filled my face. This was my father. My father. Just as amazing
as I thought he would be.
He motioned to a seat on his other side. Please, sit.
I quickly sat, serving myself some food. I nibbled on some bread as I tried
to keep up with their conversation.
My father looked to his right, pointing down the table. Now, like I was
saying Mord, we arent just going to let you host any ships in your port. If we
are going to make this our primary port, we need to have regulations. For
safety reasons.
The man with pointed ears nodded, setting down his goblet. I agree, but

171
I do not have the means to properly staff the port. Ill need reinforcements.
My father looked to the other side of the table. Well, Wyland was
complaining about lack of income for his village, so perhaps we can staff the
port with his men and give him a cut of the tax.
Both the men nodded, satisfied with the negotiation.
I watched with my mouth agape as my father expertly navigated the
conversations. He was stern when he needed to be, but always grateful and
willing to listen.
The doors opened suddenly a while later. My father stopped mid-sentence
and stood up. My eyes wandered up and I saw what he was looking at.
My mother stood in the doorway, radiating light. Her face shined as she
stepped forward, her green dress glistening. She smiled, rolling her eyes.
Must you do that every time I enter a room?
I couldnt help but smile.
A small smirk appeared on my fathers face. I cant help myself. Your
beauty takes my breath away.
She laughed, walking towards him. Each of the men stood as she passed,
bowing his head in a greeting. She reached the end of the table and my
father kissed her cheek, pulling out a chair for her. She sat down and looked
at me, smiling.
I returned the smile, taking another bite. I didnt have any words to
describe how I was feeling at this moment.
My father sat back down, patting me on the back as he took a drink from
his goblet. Dinner continued with conversation. I listened intently, wanting to
learn everything I possibly could.
I noticed the man next to me kept eyeing me suspiciously.
I looked at him confused. Is there a problem, sir?
His expression turned to a sneer as he held up his carving knife and
stabbed it into my hand. I gasped.

My eyes shot open and I gasped again, whipping my head around. What was
happening? Where was I?
I felt Mallorys arms around me. Youre okay. Youre okay.
I looked around confused, realizing I was on a horse. What, what... I
paused. Where are we?
She smiled relieved. Were nearly there. You have to stay awake.
I, I am! What are you talking about?
She looked at me sympathetically as the horse slowed down. Sweetie,
you fainted over two hours ago.
I moaned under my breath, realizing my dream was not real. I did?

172
 She nodded.
I was upset with myself for not being strong enough to stay awake. I was
letting this poison get the best of me. I wasnt even putting up a fight. What
kind of king would I be?
I was trying so hard to be strong. I said sadly.
Its okay. Its okay. Itll be our little secret.
I forced a smile. Thank you. I said, putting my hand back on top of hers.
Are you feeling any better?
I shook my head, feeling my arm sizzling. Worse. My arm burns now. I
said, turning to look at my arm. My eyes widened when I saw two new deep
gashes. And that would be why. I said, somewhat annoyed.
Sam waved at me with the arrow. Youre welcome. He smirked.
I managed a nod. Thank you, I think.
Edward rode up next to us. Nicholas, you must stay awake.
I did not appreciate his hounding! Yes, I know! I snapped.
Edward sighed. Were nearing the gate. You need to prepare yourself.
I shook my head, not ready. What am I supposed to do? I can barely
stand!
Stay on the horse. You need to convince them that we mean no harm.
And how am I supposed to do that?
Tell them the truth. Bernard was corrupt and he tried to have you killed.
The Celestians are peaceful and will not impose. You will say that you will
take over as the rightful heir if theyll let you. Make them believe they are
making the choice. If any of them wish to leave, we will arrange a transport
to the ocean.
I let out a quiet groan. Why cant you just say that?
Because, Nicholas. Edward paused. I am not the king. You are.
No way! I raised my eyebrows surprised and looked back to Mallory. Um,
uh, did I hear him correctly, or, or did I just imagine that?
She gave me a warning glare.
I looked back to Edward and sighed. I dont know what Im doing though.
Ill need your help. I managed, keeping my composure. I did not like asking
for his help.
Edward nodded. Whatever you need.
Hmm, whatever I need. I wondered, my voice trailing.
Enough. Mallory snapped as we neared the gate.
I looked to Edward again. What do we do once we get in?
Well, assuming that we do get passed
I will get us passed the gate. I said confidently. I could do this. These
were my people too. I could convince them.

173
 Yes I have no doubt that you will, but...
What do we do once we get in? I repeated.
Okay, Chatura and I will take care of the diplomatic matters. Dell, go to
the barracks and control the soldiers, if there are any. Friedrich and Noah to
the library. Mal tend to Nicholas in his quarters. Sam, He paused.
Sam nodded. Will supervise, and provide knowledge from his extensive
adventures to save the day. He finished.
Edward rolled his eyes. Yeah, sure, whatever.
My head fell forward a bit as I tried to stay focused. I can help with the
diplo
You can eventually, but given your current condition...
I will help!
No Nicholas, not yet.
I did not like the way he was treating me!
Im not a child! I cried.
Yes you are! A sick one!
I shook my head and took the reins from her. I flicked them and galloped
towards the castle.
Nicholas. She warned, as the others followed.
Mallory, he was belittling me. I said annoyed, coughing blood into my
sleeve.
She rubbed my arms. Sweetie, you are really sick.
But I dont need people reminding me every chance they get. Yes, I know
I cant stand. I cant walk. Breathing is even hard, but Im trying to be strong,
for you, and for my people. I choked, breathing deeply.
Okay, okay. Thats enough talking. Save your strength for the gate.
I nodded.
We stopped in front of the gate.
This was it. I could do this. I took a few slow breaths, the air burning my
lungs. Edward stopped next to us, Sam and Noah on our other side.
A group of Thespians had gathered in front of us, looking at us curiously
and a bit concerned. I heard whispering spread through out the crowd. A few
of the noblemen and noblewomen stepped forward. My eyes probed the
crow, recognizing many faces, but I was searching for one in particular. I
knew he would be sympathetic to me.
Then I saw him.
Nicholas? Alton asked, stepping forward.
I exhaled deeply. Alton, it is good to see you again.
Where is Bernard?
Bernard is dead. His army has been defeated.

174
 More whispering.
But he was fighting to rescue you. We thought you had been kidnapped.
Alton explained.
I sat up a bit straighter. My fellow Thespians, what I am about to say may
seem shocking to all of you, but you must know that it is the truth. He
paused. I was not kidnapped. Bernard tried to have me killed and I
escaped.
There were a few gasps.
Alton shook his head. My, my prince, that is a bold accusation to make
about our Lord.
I lumped forward a bit but tried to maintain my composure. I could do this.
I had to be strong. I speak the truth. My coronation was to be on my
eighteenth birthday. It was discovered that Bernard wanted the throne from
me and had sent orders to have me killed, so I escaped. Bernard lied about
being my uncle. He lied to all of you. I paused to look out into the crowd. I
encountered Celestians in my escape. They opened my eyes to the real
situation. And I want to explain it to you if youll lend me your ears.
Alton looked around the crowd. Most of them were staring up at us wide-
eyed, not sure what to think. Alton looked back at us uneasy. Alright, my
prince.
I nodded. Celestians are peaceful creatures. They meant us no harm.
There was some disagreement from the crowd.
I held out my hand. We invaded their home. We killed their people. We
subdued them. They had no choice but to retaliate.
Alton looked at me curiously. Bernard said that the Celestians were
savages.
He lied. The Celestians were very accommodating to me. They did not
harm me. They welcomed me to their land. Bernard wanted you to think that
the Celestians were uncivilized so that you would not question his motives.
Bernard tried to take power in Celestia years ago with the evil Sorceress, but
failed. He brought you all back with him to finish what he had started. He
wanted revenge for the younger years of his life. When he came back with
you all fifteen years ago, I paused. He murdered my parents and took me
from my people.
More gasps.
Hatred boiled up in my veins, replacing the pain I was feeling. I wanted
revenge on my Uncle and the only way to win back my people was to
convince them that I got it.
I swallowed. Which is why I killed him. I lied.
Alton looked completely shocked. Nicholas!

175
 I nodded. Yes I know that taking a life is a sin, especially a life that was
so dear to me for all those years. And, I will repent. I will answer for my sins.
But Bernard, he was no holy man. He was not the man you all thought he
was. None of us knew he was truly. So when he revealed his true soul and I
saw all of the terrible things he had done, I had to end his life. For the good
of our people.
I paused for a moment, before continuing. Bernard wanted power. I was
the only thing standing in between him and power. He was willing to do
anything to get power. He has corrupted your minds. I need you to be open
with me and be accepting of the fact that what he told you was not true at
all. I need you to trust me. I am the rightful heir to the throne of Celestia and
I intend to take it. I will be a fair, just ruler, unlike Bernard. I do not have a
cold heart. No harm will come to any of you. If you do not wish to stay, I will
not force you. But if youll have me, I will bring a new era of freedom and
coexistence to Celestia. Ive brought with me a few of the bravest Celestians.
They wish to help. They will be accommodating and accepting as I hope you
all will be. If at any moment you feel as though I am not fulfilling my
responsibilities they way you think they should be fulfilled, you have the
right to remove me from the throne. I will be understanding.
There was a moment of silence.
I held my breath.
Alton turned to look at the crowd. He turned back to me. I will support
you Nicholas. If Bernard was indeed corrupt, then as his followers weve all
become corrupt as well. We need to cleanse our souls.
I bowed my head in relief.
Alton raised his hand in a fist. Nicholas! He cried.
Hands started to shoot up in the crowd. Nicholas! They responded.
For a moment, relief calmed my aching body. I knew I could do it.
I raised my hand in a fist.
Alton opened the gate and they made a path for us to enter the castle. I
urged the horse forward and we galloped past the cheering Thespians. We
rode to the courtyard. Edward rode up next to us.
Nicholas that was brilliant. I couldnt have said it better myself.
I fell forward. I told you I could get us passed them. I managed. Please
dont make me talk in front of them again. I choked.
Mallory caught me and pulled me back up.
Okay, Edward said. We need to get him inside immediately. To the
stables.
We rode into the stable. Sam and Dell pulled me from the horse. I fell
forward but they supported me. We rushed to the door and up the steps. We

176
stopped in the dimly lit hall. Edward pointed to his left.
Dell, barracks.
Dell nodded and moved to let Edward support my weight. Edward slung
my arm over his shoulder. Dell patted my back.
Hang in there. He smiled.
I managed a nod.
Im serious. I believe I was promised a position on the kings council.
Every king needs a jester. I winced.
Dell laughed and turned to Edward. Keep me updated.
Edward nodded. I will. Go.
Dell saluted and ran off towards the barracks. Edward turned to Friedrich.
Where is his bedroom?
This way. Friedrich motioned, walking to another flight of stairs.
My vision grew hazy as they led me down the familiar path to my room.
Breathing grew difficult and my eyes fluttered shut. I wanted desperately to
sleep, to be back with my father.
We finally reached my room and they laid me down on the bed. I suddenly
grew very hot and sweat tripped from my forehead. Edward removed the rest
of my armor. Chatura galloped into the room.
My king, the Thespians are growing curious. We need to address them.
Edward nodded. Yes, alright. He turned to Noah and Friedrich. Get to
the library. Black poison. We need an antidote. I want reports the second you
find something.
They nodded and ran out of the room.
My eyes fluttered shut.
He turned to Sam. Uh, I want you
Sam nodded. To stay here and make sure he, and Mallory, dont stop
breathing, got it.
Edward sighed. Essentially yes.
Sam smiled. I think I can handle that.
I will be downstairs, but I will be up here the second you need me, okay?
I heard him ask Mallory.
More mumbling.
Then something so shocking happened, I was unsure if I was in a dream or
if it was actually happening.
I felt Edward pushed the hair from my face and kissed my forehead. He
then walked from the room. Chatura followed him, leaving Sam, Mallory and I
alone.
Why did Edward kiss me? What was happening!
Mallory touched my face gently.

177
 I exhaled. Did he just kiss me?
Sam laughed. Yep.
Why...
Cuz hes secretly in love with you.
What? I asked confused.
Nah, Im just kidding. Sam paused. That would be funny though.
No, no it would not. I said like it was obvious.
I tried to reach up to rub my forehead, but my arm felt as though it
weighed a thousand pounds.
Mallory sighed and kissed my forehead. There, all better.
I forced a smile. Thank you.
We were silent for a second.
I swallowed, still confused. But honestly, why did he kiss me? Is that
some strange custom where youre from?
Hes worried about you. Mallory said.
Why would he be worried about me? If I die, hell find some way to
become king instead.
Dont talk like that.
I shrugged. What? Its true.
Sam smirked. It is.
I looked at him. Thank you. I said, coughing.
I paused, thinking. I felt as though I was going to die. I really did. And I
knew when I did Edward wouldnt hesitate to stake his claim for the throne. If
only there was something I could do to prevent that. Then, an idea came to
me.
I looked up at the ceiling and moaned quietly. Do either of you know
Celestian law well?
Sam nodded. Dude I practically wrote the book.
What does it say about appointing successors?
Sam crossed his arms. Well lets see. I believe that if a king falls ill or
dies, the crown will pass to the son.
I dont have a son.
Sam nodded. Okay, then it will pass to a sibling.
Dont have one of those either.
Sam nodded again. Then, it will pass to another relative.
Im afraid Im fresh out of those.
Sam laughed. Then, yes, I believe that you have the ability to appoint
your own successor, if you have enough time before you die.
I was silent for a second. I can name who ever I want and people have to
respect my decision?

178
 Sam nodded. Pretty much.
A smile appeared on my face. Sam, I am appointing you as my
successor.
Sam laughed again. I thought youd never ask.
Nicholas. Mallory warned.
Mallory, its my decision and I wish to appoint Sam as king.
High King. Sam corrected. You know just to avoid any confusion.
Sam. She said annoyed.
He sighed. Alright, alright fine. He looked back to me. Im not going to
be king because you arent going to die.
You dont know that. I said, coughing again.
Yes I do. Trust me.
I sighed. Fine.
I knew they were just being optimistic, but I couldnt afford to be. I had to
put measures in place. And I would trust Sam to run the country over Edward
any day.
Suddenly, my arm tensed up and it felt as though hot lava was being
poured on it. I gasped and groaned in pain. I squeezed my eyes shut.
Mallory gripped my arm and pushed the hair out of my face. Whats
wrong? What hurts?
My arm is burning! I yelled. Ah! I gritted my teeth. The pain kept
getting worse.
I heard Sam walk over next to me Two more cuts coming right up. He
said, slashing my arm again.
I moaned.
Sam, Sam its still spreading! Mallory cried.
Yeah, I know Mal. Sam said, annoyed.
I kept my eyes shut, writhing in the pain. I tried to focus on my breathing,
but every breath hurt me. I didnt want Sam to see me like this. I had to keep
it together.
I heard the door shut.
Mallory rubbed my cheek gently.
I unclenched my jaw, opening my eyes. Is he gone?
She nodded.
I started gasping. Good, oh it hurts so bad. I whined.
Shh. She soothed. Itll be okay.
No, ah, ah! I gritted my teeth. I cant feel my arm.
I know, I know.
Mal, I, I, Im dizzy. I cant see...
Shut your eyes. She said, tears forming.

179
 But, but what if I...
Shut your eyes. She repeated. I wont let you.
I shut my eyes, trusting her. I tried to calm my breathing, focusing on
inhaling and exhaling. I scrunched my eyebrows together as my arm
throbbed. The minutes passed in agony. I tried so hard to stay awake, but my
eyes felt heavy. I finally decided to let myself sleep, to see my father. I
slowed my breathing, ready.
Then, a sharp pain shot through my arm again.
I shot upright and cried out in pain as I fell back against the pillows. Ah!
I yelled. What, what is that?
Sam sat back on the ground and took a swig from the bottle. Cheers. He
said. Welcome back to the living.
Ugh, it burns! I moaned. What did you
Mallory pushed the hair out of my face. How do you feel?
I swallowed. Worse. I finally said. I can barely keep my eyes open. My
head is throbbing. I gasped.
She started to dab my forehead. I shut my eyes immediately, unable to
bear the pain any longer. I just wanted to sleep.

My hand throbbed and my eyes shot open. I looked around confused,

realizing I was no longer in the dining room. I took a few slow breaths,
flexing my hand. I looked down, seeing no wound, though I had just been
stabbed.
Torchlight illuminated the dim corridor. I step forward cautiously, poking
my head into the door at the end. Bookshelves lined the walls and a large
desk filled most of the room. I stepped inside, peeking around to see if
anyone was there. I touched the desk, seeing hundreds of scrolls of
parchment nearly spilling onto the floor. My eyes widened when I saw the
royal seal lying next to them, along with a large golden crown. My head
whipped up, towards the balcony.
Father? I called, holding my breath.
Yes? He responded.
I stepped forward quickly, eager to see him. I emerged onto the balcony
and saw him leaning against the rail, sipping on a glass of wine. He wasnt
wearing his crown, though he still looked regal. The moonlight shined on his
wrinkled face as he looked out over the ocean.
I joined him at the rail, at a loss for words. Alone with my father, after all
these years. I had no idea what to say. I opened my mouth but shut it. What
should I say?
He turned to look at me. Something on your mind, Nicholas?

180
 I didnt even know where to start. I forced a smile, lost in his face. No
father, just enjoying having a few moments alone with you.
He patted my shoulder, returning the smile. Yes, Im sorry about supper. I
know we havent dined as a family in quite some time.
I shook my head. Its alright. The people come first.
He took a drink from his goblet. Spoken like a true king.
Well, I learned from the best. I said, sadness filling my heart.
You will make a magnificent king someday. My father remarked, looking
out over the ocean. That I am sure of.
I scrunched my eyebrows, looking down. Did he say someday? I paused,
realizing that I wouldnt be king for some time. Was I okay with that? Was
being with my family worth not ruling the country?
Absolutely.
I looked back up. What are you doing tomorrow? Anything I can help
with?
He paused, thinking. Well, after your studies in the library, you can look
over a treaty Ive been working on with the Valpans. Its nearly finished but
another set of eyes cant hurt.
I nodded. Yes, Id be glad to look at it. Im sure it is brilliant. My voice
trailed. Perhaps after breakfast I can go down to the markets and see some
of the children.
He looked at me confused. The markets?
I returned the look. Yes, just outside the palace.
Are you referring to the markets by the port, an hour south of here?
I shook my head. No, I
He stopped me. We dont have markets this close to the palace. And if
you wanted to travel to the port, we would need to have it scheduled in
advance so we could prepare guards and transport. You know that.
I bowed my head. Of course. I was simply referring to some of the
children around the palace. My mistake.
Youve never expressed interest in this before. Are you hoping to interact
more with our people? I can arrange that, if you
I shook my head. Pay it no mind, father. We can discuss it at a later date
once Ive had more time to think about it.
He nodded. Very well.
We were silent for a moment.
My head has started to spin, suddenly feeling isolated. The palace
seemed removed from the majority of our people, who were concentrated
around the port. Sure, there were a few people that lived around the palace,
but not compared to what I was used to. My favorite part of the day was

181
seeing the children and my people. I knew we probably hosted a lot of
gatherings at the palace, but not every night. Something I would get used to
I guess.
I inhaled sharply. If youll excuse me, I think Ill retire.
He patted my back again. A good idea. Youve got an early start in the
morning.
I nodded. Good night, father.
He tipped his glass to me. Until morning.
I turned and headed back for his study.
Nicholas. He called behind me.
I turned. Yes?
I grow more proud of you every day. He beamed. You truly will be a
magnificent ruler when your time comes.
I paused, taken aback by the kind words he was saying. No one ever
spoke to me that kindly. I blinked a few times. Thank you, father.
He smiled.
I walked back through the halls, my feet once again guiding me. I couldnt
help but feel a bit discouraged. Had I taken other parts of my life for
granted?
I looked up as I neared the grand hall, seeing a man in dark, sleek armor
walking in front of me. His hair fell to his shoulders and he bounced on his
feet with each step. I knew by the way he walked who he was. Why had it
taken me so long to see him?
I grinned, pouncing on him. Looking for me, Master Dell?
He jumped and whirled around. I beg your pardon! He cried angrily,
pushing me off of him.
My eyes widened when I realized it wasnt Dell. It wasnt him at all.
The man stepped back. My prince. He managed bowing his head. I did
not realize it was you.
I forced a smile. My apologizes, sir. I thought you were another.
He returned the smile, scampering away.
I looked down, even more discouraged before. Where was everyone? Did
they even exist? Had my old life been completely erased?
I emerged back into the grand hall, seeing my mother on the other side,
holding some scrolls. I instantly felt better and smiled.
Mother.
She returned the smile. I was wondering where you went after supper.
I was speaking with father.
She nodded. I should have known. She looked down at the scrolls. The
stars are out tonight. Care to join me on the terrace?

182
 I paused. Perhaps another night. Im quite tired.
Very well. She smiled, stepping forward to embrace me. I will see you
in the morning for breakfast.
I held her tight, still in shock. Yes, of course.
I love you. She said, pulling down my head to kiss the top of it.
I love you too. I managed, completely overwhelmed with happiness.
She headed for the staircase and left me alone in the grand hall.
I started the journey back to my bedroom, lost in my thoughts. I couldnt
believe this was happening. My parents were here, as though they never
left.
As though Bernard never existed, as though the Thespians never ruled, as
it should have been.
I looked down as I walked up the staircase.
But I couldnt help but feel lonely. Im sure I had responsibilities and
would find my hobbies, but I felt isolated.
Of course, I had my mother. But she was my mother. And there was my
father, but he was the king. His responsibilities and duties were grand. I
couldnt expect him to spend every day all day with me.
I missed my friends. Where was Dell? Did he even exist? And what about
Sam or Noah? Mallory? Where was she!
I swallowed as I pulled off my boots and took off my belt.
She only existed because of Bernards reign. Thats why she was brought
here. There was no conflict when my parents were around. She didnt exist,
none of them did.
I crawled into bed, finding the blankets scratchy.
This was everything I ever wanted, why didnt it feel right?
My thoughts became muffled, as if they were drifting away. My head felt
heavy as I shut my eyes and my vision went black.

My mothers voice filled my head, her tone urgent. Come on, Nick. You can
do it sweetie. Wake up. Wake up sweetie. You have to wake up.
I felt my shoulders shake. I couldnt move.
Wake up for mommy. Please. Please I need you to wake up. Wake up for
me please. She pleaded.
My mother! She was here. She was with me!
I shot up and gasped for air. I looked around confused. Where was she?
My mother was here! I was sure of it. I heard her voice. I felt her touch!
My vision returned as I tried to take in my surroundings. My eyes finally
fell on Mallory. Tears fell down her cheeks as she pulled me into a hug.
I wrapped my arms around her and breathed deeply. Mallory. I said,

183
trying not to show my disappointment.
I was convinced that I had heard my mothers voice. It must have been
my brain playing tricks on me. I took in my surroundings, realizing I was lying
in my bed at the castle. Sam clutched his arm. Noah and Edward stared at
me, relief filling their faces. What happened? My entire body ached, but I
couldnt
Oh, Nicholas! Mallory exclaimed with relief.
What, what is going on?
Edward hugged us. Youre alive.
I found it strange.
I looked at them confused. Yes, yes I am. What, what, happened?
Are you okay? Hows your arm? She asked, letting go of me.
My arm was sore, as though I had been lifting boulders.
It hurts. Sam and I replied at the same time, wincing.
Are you dizzy?
Yes. We both responded.
You lost a lot of blood.
I did? I asked.
I did. Sam exhaled.
Noah stood at Sams side. Are you alright, Sam? Do you need some
water?
Sam shook his head and looked down. No, no, Ill be okay. He looked up
at me. Make sure he is.
I felt faint as I looked at my arm, seeing blood.
I looked at her. I, I what happened? I dont remember a thing.
You were poisoned.
Yes, yeah I know. But, but how did you cure me?
She swallowed. Sams blood contained an antidote to the poison so we
just pumped his blood inside of you.
Oh my. That, that, sounds painful.
Yeah. Sam said annoyed. It was.
Thank, thank you I guess.
Yeah, well we all make sacrifices for family. He scoffed.
That was true I was sure, but I wasnt part of their family. What did he
mean by that?
Edward looked at him angrily.
Sams eyes widened. Shit. He said under his breath.
Family? I asked, completely confused.
I knew by Sams expression that that was the secret he had been keeping
from me all this time. Was he related to me? A distant relative, perhaps! Did I

184
have family after all?
Edward exhaled annoyed. Noah, why dont you go take care of Sams
arm? Get him some water. Well be down later.
Noah nodded and walked for the door. Sam stood up slowly and stopped
by Edward. My bad. He said quietly.
Go. Edward said angrily, pointing to the door.
Hey, in my defense...
Just go, Sam!
I saved his life on multiple occasions! You can be a little more grateful,
asshole! Sam snapped.
Thank you, Sam. Edward and Mallory both said at the same time.
Sam nodded. Yeah, youre welcome! He said, stalking towards the door,
holding his arm gingerly against his chest. He pointed at me. Youre
welcome too!
I leaned away from him. I, I said thank you.
Yeah, but I never said youre welcome! So, youre welcome! He cried,
storming from the door. Noah, get back here and help me walk before I
collapse! He called, slamming the door behind himself.
Edward kept his hand on Mallorys shoulder. She looked down as another
tear slipped from her eye.
I looked at her confused. Family? What was Sam talking about?
Lets just tell him. Edward said.
Excuse me! There was something to tell? Was this the secret they had
been keeping from me? They knew my family? Did Mallory? Did she see the
past? The future?
Tell me what? I asked anxiously.
Do you want me to tell him? Edward asked.
Mallory shook her head.
Tell me what? I asked, a bit annoyed.
I had waited long enough for this! Deonesus said my parents were here!
They had to be somewhere! I bet Mallory knew where! I bet she knew them!
I, I... She paused. Cant this wait? He just woke up.
I nodded. Yes, from a poisoning that I still dont understand.
She looked down. The blade wasnt poisoned.
I know that. The wound was clean and then suddenly, I, I...
Deonesus poisoned you.
What?
What? Why? What did I do? I asked.
Edward moved his hand from her shoulder and brushed through his hair
with his fingers. You didnt do anything. It was my fault.

185
 Of course. I should have known. What wasnt Edwards fault?
My eyes narrowed. Why am I not surprised?
Edward sighed. Enough.
How dare he speak to me like that! My mouth dropped open. Excuse me!
I have a right to be furious!
I know you do, but just listen.
I exhaled annoyed and looked at Mallory. She raised my eyebrows at me,
the look in her eyes telling me to shut my mouth and just listen. I sat back
against the pillows. Im listening.
Edward touched Mallorys shoulder again. You should know more about
our past. Then youll understand.
Im listening. I repeated.
She stopped him. The first thing you need to know is that Eddie, Sam,
Noah and I arent from this world. Were from a very different world. We were
brought here by accident we thought, but it turns out that we were children
of a prophecy.
What did the prophecy say?
She looked down. The prophecy said that one day Celestia would be
ruled by three powerful kings. They would be human brothers and there
would be a fourth human, who would sacrifice their life to save the brothers.
With the arrival of the kings, would come the end of the witchs era and the
return of Deonesus. Peace would be granted to all of Celestia.
You were the four humans? I asked, my eyes probing her.
Edward nodded. Yes, we are.
I looked at him annoyed. I was talking to Mallory, not you.
He sighed.
She swallowed. Yes we are the humans. We were destined to free the
land from the evil rule of the witch Bruhara.
Who?
Bruhara. Bernards mother.
I looked at them confused. Bernards mother? My uncles mother? Wait.
You mean the Sorceress?
She nodded.
She was evil? I asked confused.
Yeah.
I looked down. I didnt know that. I guess it makes sense now.
She nodded and touched Edwards hand. We saved the land and
Deonesus returned to crown us the rulers. Eddie and I were married
I cut her off again, a million questions on my lips. This didnt make sense
to me. The timing was all wrong. I had heard the stories. Bernard had told

186
them a hundred times. Wait, Im confused. Bernard told me he was alive
during the wars. So, does that mean that you would have known him?
She looked away from me. Bernard confronted us a few times. Our
journey began with him kidnapping Noah. He was our age then. He well, he
fancied me but I wouldnt give in to his advances. Then, umm, in the final
battle, I saved Eddies life by distracting Bernard, but then Bernard stabbed
me.
The prophecy. I gasped, putting it together.
She nodded.
You should be dead.
Edward cleared his throat. She did die.
I was completely lost.
But, but what? I asked, looking to Mallory.
I had to beg Deonesus to save her. Edward continued.
And he did.
She nodded.
Well then technically his prophecy never came true then right? I asked.
She nodded again.
What happened then? I asked, trying not to sound too eager.
She exhaled. He let us stay and so we lived our lives. We could stay here
for as long as we want and no time would pass in our world. When we left,
we turned young again and it was as if nothing had ever happened.
Why would they leave? Why would anyone leave?
Why did you leave?
We didnt mean to! Oh my god, it was the last thing that I wanted to do.
We were exploring one day, and all of a sudden we wandered out of Celestia
and back into our world. Once we were out, we couldnt get back in. Until,
umm, well, we were here now.
I looked down. I couldnt even imagine doing that, having everything
uprooted so suddenly like that. Sure it was similar when my parents had
died, but I wasnt old enough to remember.
I nodded slowly. Thats horrible.
She sighed deeply. We were absolutely devastated when we left.
Everything we had was destroyed by Bernard when he returned.
Deonesus brought you back?
Yes. She said.
He brought us back to save the Celestians, just as we had done before.
Edward explained.
And to fulfill the prophecy once and for all, Im guessing.
Right.

187
 But she didnt die. I realized.
Edward moved to sit down on the bed. Exactly.
Wasnt she supposed to?
Yes.
She stood up to sit next to me. Eddie saved me.
Deonesus mustve not been happy with you tampering with his
prophecy.
No, no he wasnt. Edward said, looking down and crossing his arms.
Thats why he poisoned you.
What? Excuse me! Why!
What? I asked in disbelief. Mallory? I asked, looking to her.
She took a few shaky breaths. When Deonesus arrived, he stopped time
to tell us that the prophecy will come true no matter what we do. She
paused. Then when he unfroze time, you had been poisoned.
But, Im not in the prophecy.
Youre a human. He never specified which human would die. Only that a
fourth human would.
Why did he pick me? I asked confused. None of this made sense.
Because he knew that it would drive Mallory to sacrifice herself and
complete the prophecy that way instead of watching you die. Edward said
quietly.
She couldnt possibly care for me that much. What? I asked, touching
her back. Why would you...
She swallowed. You were not going to die.
I still dont understand why he didnt just pick another Thespian.
Thespians arent humans. Edward said, looking up to me.
What, but I thought
Theyre close, but their genes do not match ours. They are from the
island of Thespa in the Eastern Ocean. Humans are from a place called
Earth.
I scrunched my eyebrows. Earth?
Yes, Mal, Noah, Sam, and I are from Earth. We are the only humans to
ever have travelled to Celestiawell in recent history. Edward said.
He was wrong. I knew he was. I had caught him in his lie. I finally had him
beat. No, no. I shook my head. If Im human, then my parents must have
been human. So you were not the only humans here.
They both fell silent.
Right? Right?
Why werent they saying anything? Clearly, they knew my parents! They
were here at the same time even! My parents must have

188
 Oh my god. No. Oh my god. Impossible.
Mallory slid her hand into mine.
The color drained from my face. No, no.
Yes. She said quietly.
No! Thats impossible.
No, no I heard my mothers voice in my head. She told me I had to wake
up for her. I said confidently. I heard it clear as day. It was her.
That was my voice.
No, it was my mother! She couldnt be
No! No it cant be! It, I...
Trust us, Nicholas. Edward said.
I pointed at him, completely overwhelmed. No, no you shut up! I cried
angrily. You dont say a word!
Do not address me with that tone!
I said shut up! I snapped. I could not believe this.
Secret squiggle! Mallory cried suddenly.
I twitched, looking away from Edward and at her. What did you just say?
She exhaled deeply. Your secret squiggle.
No. Thats impossible. How could she know...
My hand started to shake as I lifted up my tunic to reveal my birthmark.
I looked up at her confused. How do you know that? The only person that
knew was my My voice trailed. It couldnt be.
She nodded. Mother.
But, she, shes
Alive. She finished.
That, thats impossible... I said in disbelief.
No, Nick. Its not. She said, rubbing my hand.
I told you I started but stopped. I closed my eyes. It couldnt be her.
Not after all that had happened. It couldnt be her. No.
Nick, its me. She said slowly.
I opened my eyes. I, I cant
She took a necklace out from under her dress.
The color drained from my face. My mothers necklace. After all these
years. She had it. I reached out to touch it slowly. Where, where did you get

Its mine. Ive always had it.

I shook my head. But, but it was my
She looked at me pleadingly. Nick, we were here 15 years ago. We left
one day to get Sam back, but then Noah accidentally led us back into our
other world. We were devastated. All of our lives had been ruined. Our of our

189
things were lost. Her lip started to quiver. Including the cutest little baby
with the biggest blue eyes and most adorable laugh. She said starting to cry
and putting her head in her hands. Edward pulled her into a hug. I cant
believe I left him! She cried.
I squeezed my eyes shut. This was impossible. It couldnt be. I cleared my
throat. My voice wavered. How old was this baby when you left?
He had just turned three. She said quietly.
I shook my head. This makes no sense.
She, she couldnt be my, my mother. Could she?
Nick sweetie, it makes too much sense, which is why you are refusing to
believe it.
She was right. It was the only explanation. It did make sense. I must be in
denial, grasping for straws, looking for any excuse to say it wasnt true.
But, but what about Father I asked slowly. As soon as the words left
my lips, I had my answer.
Oh my god. Oh my god, no.
My eyes widened as they fell on Edward. Oh, you have got to be kidding
me.
She let go of him and looked at me. No, its us. Really, Nick. Its us. Were
back.
It couldnt.
It had to be.
I bit my lip, tears filling my eyes. I sniffed in, pulling her into a hug. I
buried my head into her neck, holding her tight. Sobs welled up in my chest.
I couldnt hold it back. This was her. It was my mother. After all these years.
My prayers had been answered. I missed you so much. I said, my voice
muffled.
She nodded. Im so sorry, Nick. Im so sorry I left you. Im so sorry I never
told you. Im so sorry you were poisoned.
I let go of her. This whole time. You were here this whole time. I cant
believe it. You were right! Everything that happened makes sense. Deonesus
did answer my prayers. He brought me to you.
She nodded and wiped a tear from her eye. He did.
I heard Edward clear his throat.
The air left my chest as I remembered every single terrible thing I had
ever said about him. He would hate me. He had a right to. I looked to him
and sat forward. I, umm, Im sorry Father for disrespecting you. I didnt
realize it was you. Please accept my apology. It will never happen again.
I stuck out a hand, hoping for forgiveness but not expecting it. Edward
paused for a moment before taking it and pulling me into a hug.

190
 Shock filled my face. He forgave me. Oh my god. My father. I hugged him
back with relief.
Edward let go of me, still grasping my shoulders. Im sorry, Nicholas. Im
sorry that I was so hard on you. I, I just wanted you to be excellent.
I know, Father. I nodded, quickly. I dont regret any of it.
Things are going to be different now.
I nodded, grinning.
Edward smiled. Im so proud of you. You did everything as I would have
done. Youre already better than I ever will be.
I smiled and hugged him again. My heart had filled with indescribable joy.
Mallory stood up and hugged me once again.
I laughed. I wondered why I liked you so much.
She smiled. I told you that I loved you.
I love you.
She let go of me. I love you too, sweetie. We both do.
Shock was still plastered across my face. I still cant believe it! This
whole time!
She laughed. I know.
You were very convincing as young children.
Thank you.
I paused, scrunching my eyebrows. You are getting turned back, right?
Why dont we just make sure that youre better first? Here, sit back
down. She said, pushing me back to the bed.
I looked at them confused. I, I feel fine. How do we change you?
Mallory wouldnt look at me.
Mal, I mean, Mother. I corrected. What do we have to do?
She didnt say anything.
My anxiety returned. I looked to Edward. Father?
He nodded. We need Deonesus, but hes disappeared.
I was silent for a minute, making the connection. Well, well, Im sure we
can make this work. I mean, Im sure Ill get used to it eventually. I said
sadly. It wouldnt be perfect, but at least they were here with me. I wouldnt
trade that for anything in the world.
She touched my leg as a tear fell from her cheek. Im sorry, sweetie.
I saw the sadness in her eyes. I looked down, but nodded. Im starving,
can we have breakfast?
She wiped the tear from her cheek. Yes, of course, we can do whatever
you want. Lets go find Sam and Noah. She said quickly, standing up. She
brushed off her dress. And make sure you thank Sam for saving you. She
paused. Again.

191
 Edward helped me stand. I nodded. Yes, yes of course I will. I paused.
Hold on.
No way.
Did that make them my My uncles. I smiled.
Yes, they missed you very much. She said, forcing a smile and handing
me a fresh tunic from the dresser.
This morning I had no family and now I have more family than I know
what to do with. I laughed, pulling the tunic over my head. I pulled them
both into a hug. I love you.
I love you too. They both replied, rubbing my back.
No matter what you look like.
The door flew open. Dell ran into the room and grinned.
I smiled and hugged him. Dell.
Well, youve got to be the most stubborn
I cut him off, relieved to see him. You didnt think Id give up that easily,
did you?
No, no I had hoped that I rubbed off on you at least a little bit.
I do believe that I was promised some juggling if I survived.
Dell let go of me and pointed at me. As long as you dont make me wear
that ghastly hat.
Wouldnt dream of it.
Good.
Are you hungry, Dell? I asked.
Im always hungry, Nicholas. What kind of question is that?
Well, would you like to join my parents and I for some breakfast?
Dell raised his eyebrows at them. Mallory nodded.
Dell smiled. I would be honored.
Come on then. I said happily, stepping forward.
Are you sure youre alright to be walking though? You look pale. I am told
you lost blood, a lot of it.
Im fine.
Dell looked back to them. Edward nodded. Just keep a tight grip on him.
I can do that. Dell said, pulling me towards the door.
I turned back to look at them when I realized they were following. Arent
you coming?
Mallory looked down. Edward nodded. Well be down in a moment.
Dell led me through the door and supported my weight as we headed
back for the grand hall. So its true then, they really are your parents?
I nodded, still in shock. Yes, I believe they are.
He inhaled sharply. Well, that is quite strange.

192
 Youre telling me.
I have many questions. He said.
I forced a laugh. I would expect you to.
So when you were making advances on Mallory, did you
I stopped him. Perhaps these can wait for a later date.
But I need to know! He cried.
We entered the grand hall and saw only Sam, Noah and Chatura sitting at
the dining table by the throne. They were arguing but looked up as we got
closer to him.
Sam stood up, holding up his hands. Okay, look, what I meant by the
whole family comment was
I raised my eyebrows. That you were secretly my uncle this entire time
and decided to hide it from me to allow me to live on in misery and despair,
thinking I was alone in this world? I finished for him.
He paused for a moment, before nodding. Yep.
Noah jumped up. You know? He cried.
I nodded. Yes, Ive just spoken with Mallory and Edward, I mean, I
paused to shake my head. That would take some getting used to. They
explained everything.
Oh my gosh! He exclaimed, rushing over to hug me around the waist.
I laughed, embracing him. Yes, my thoughts exactly. It seems now I have
more family than I could have even imagined.
Sam trotted over to hug me. Dude trust me, we are so much cooler than
them. Were like the cool uncles. He explained. Theyre lame.
I nodded. Ill have to remember that.
Sam walked back to the table, pulling a chair out for me. Noah almost
freaking spilled the beans like eighteen times.
No I didnt! Noah whined. I didnt mean to!
Dell helped me sit. I forced a smile. Its alright. None of that matters
now.
You bet it does. Noahs always getting us in trouble. Sam snorted.
Noah scowled at him. Its your fault we left, Sam. Not mine!
Yeah, well who led us through the cave, dumbass! Sam shot back.
Well, at least I didnt share the secret about Nicholas! You were the one
who let it slip! When Eddie told you not to! Noah countered.
Sam held out his arms. I would have had to tell him if you had never led
us through that cave.
Sam! Noah cried.
Chatura cleared his throat. Perhaps we should change the subject, my
kings.

193
 I took a small sip of water. I look forward to hear about all your
adventures. Im sure they are many.
Sam looked at me coyly. Oh you bet there are. Youre looking at the
greatest explorer in all of Celestian history.
Noah snorted.
I shook my head. Sam, I I paused, scrunching my eyebrows. What am
I to call you now? Uncle?
Sam sat back in his seat. Well, I am glad you asked. I had a couple of
ideas.
Noah and Chatura sighed, as if they had been through this before.
I looked at Sam expectantly.
He exhaled. I have many titles. He said pulling out the book I had given
him. He flipped open the page. And you could read them if it wasnt so
smudged out. He complained.
My eyes widened. That was your book!
He nodded.
I blinked a few times. And the painting! I thought it was my father, but it
was you!
He snorted. Yeah trust me, youd be so much cooler if you were my kid.
He mumbled. He flipped to the first page. Ah yes, here we go. Property of
Captain King Samuel James Michaels the Great, Conqueror of Lands, Master
of Ships.
Noah pretended to snore. Sam threw a dagger at him. Noah dodged it,
giggling. Sam shut the book and looked at me. Well, lots of choices. Captain.
King. Captain King. Your Holiness. Supreme Majesty. He started to suggest.
Of stupidity. Noah mumbled.
We all laughed.
Mallory and Edward entered the hall. They neared the table and I greeted
them happily. Mallory hugged Sam and Edward patted Noahs shoulder.
Everything was the way it should be. My mother was with me again. We
were together at last. We could pick up where we left off, all those years ago.
I looked at them as they sat down. Can we go to the ocean?
She nodded as she folded the napkin in her lap. Of course.
Edward poured himself some wine.
I love the ocean. I reached across Noah to grab a fruit.
She cleared her throat. Manners, Nicholas.
I retracted my arm slowly. Sorry.
Sam snorted. You sure you want a mother?
We all laughed.
Just then, a growl echoed through the grand hall. The color drained from

194
my face. Edward jumped up and drew his sword. Sam reached for his bow.
Deonesus appeared at the other end of the hall and stalked towards us.
Oh my god. He was here. I stood up and stared at him in awe.
Sam and Edward moved to stand in front of me protectively. The others
joined them.
I peeked out from behind them. Hes back. I said in disbelief.
Edward sighed. Yeah, probably because we pissed him off by saving
you.
Deonesus nearing us, making eye contact with me. Visions flashed in my
head from my hallucinations, my mother and I by the ocean, speaking to my
father on his balcony. My mouth dropped open when I realized that Deonesus
had been clouding my thoughts.
Edward stepped forward. You touch him again and I will end your life, I
swear to god. I dont care if youre immortal. I will end you. He hissed.
I told you the prophecy was not to be tampered with. He snarled.
Sam pointed at him. Nicholas did nothing to you. You harmed him to
punish us. You harmed an innocent soul. What kind of benevolent god are
you?
Deonesus growled again.
What are you doing back here? Edward asked. Come to cheat again
because we outsmarted you?
Youve altered fate. Do you know what happens to the future when you
alter fate? Deonesus roared. If I werent benevolent, youd all be dead.
Noah stepped forward. Please Deonesus. Have mercy on us.
Deonesus was silent. He swished his tail. The goose quills were clever.
Mallory swallowed. Its called a blood transfusion. It comes from an
invention in our world called hypodermic needles.
We do not have that kind of technology here.
Edward nodded. Thats why we used it to save him. We knew you
wouldnt know what to do.
And here I thought the cruor nigrum could not be beat.
Edward put a hand on Noahs shoulder. I think you underestimate us.
Sam nodded. Yeah, Ive been to your stupid little island. Worst voyage
ever.
Deonesus bowed his head. You saved him.
We did. Her voice wavered. I cant believe you could be so cruel.
Noah nodded in agreement. Deonesus weve done nothing but worship
you. Why did you punish us like that?
Because, young one. Disobeyers must be punished.
Edward shook his head. Not that way.

195
 Deonesus paced for a moment. Ive never met creatures as resilient as
you humans. I suppose thats why you were destined to rule this land.
Yeah, were smarter than you think.
Im beginning to realize that.
I think you owe us an apology. Edward said, standing up straighter.
Deonesus growled again. I am not one for apologies.
Ive noticed.
I can offer you a deal.
Were listening. Edward said.
I will let you stay in Celestia for as long as you desire until I come to send
you back to your world, if you never tamper with the fate of the prophecy
again. You must let the prophecy run its course. Or you can leave Celestia
right now and never return.
My concentration was broken. I blinked a few times. Leave? But they had
just gotten here! I just got them back! They couldnt leave. I, I wasnt ready
for them to leave me again.
Mallorys eyes fell on me and I saw the pain in her eyes. She would die if
she stayed. I couldnt put her through that. I kept my composure, letting
them decide for themselves.
Edward turned back to Deonesus. We wont intervene if you dont.
You have my word.
Fine.
She stepped forward suddenly. Can you make us our true ages again?
Can I or will I?
Please. She begged. You owe us that much.
Deonesus nodded once. I suppose I do. He took a step back. He paused.
I will reverse the horrors of Bernards reign.
What? Did he...? Could he...? Wait...
His growl shook the grand hall.
Take care children. Until we meet again.
I looked over at them and my eyes widened as I saw their bodies start to
change. The air left my chest as I saw my parents appear, in their true form,
just as they had looked in my dream, crowns and all. It was them. Oh my
god, it was them.
A tear slipped from my eye. My mother pulled into a hug and I started to
cry into her shoulder. This is so much better. You feel like my mother now.
She smiled. Ill always be your mother.
My father patted me on the shoulder.
Everything was the way it should be. I couldnt believe it.
Celestians flooded into the grand hall, lead by Sylvie and Acotas. Sunlight

196
glistened through the windows. Celebrations began immediately. I looked
around in disbelief. My life, once so miserable, had become completely
perfect. I couldnt even begin to say how it felt.
Noah hugged my parents, now a grown man. Sam looked at my father.
Sheesh, you did not age well.
My father rolled his eyes.
You need a walker or something? I bet I can find you a cane.
Sam. He warned.
My mother laughed, the indescribable feeling filling my heart.
Noah put his hands on his head. Guys, this is so great. We did it.
We did. She smiled.
Were all together. A family.
We are. I smiled.
Sam pulled me into a one-armed hug. The closest thing to perfect were
going to get.
Sam? A womans voice called out confused.
Sam whirled around to face the girl and nearly fell to his knees. Zola. He
said in disbelief.
I recognized her as the girl from the corridor, the one frozen in stone.
I, I thought, you, you had...
Sam pulled her towards him. God, I missed you.
She stepped back and slapped him across the face. How dare you
He pulled her in for a kiss. I know, Im sorry.
You just, you were
I love you, more than anything. He said kissing her again. More than
everything. You, youre He shook his head. I thought I had lost you
forever, and, and that I never said that I
Tears formed in her eyes. I, I love you too.
They embraced.
Noah groaned. Geez, get a room!
Sam didnt take his eyes off of Zola.
Noah patted him as he walked by. And a haircut. He added.
My parents laughed.
I hugged them again. I dont even know what to say.
You dont have to say anything. She smiled.
Youre never leaving me again.
My father put an arm around her. Never. They said.
I grinned, letting go of them and hugging Dell again. Celestians swarmed
around me, greeting me happily. I returned the greeting, feeling at home for
the first time in a long time. The children from the markets appeared and

197
hugged me. I greeted them happily as well. All was well! Everyone was as it
should be.
I heard a voice behind me. Hey, Thespian! She called.
I whirled around and scrunched my eyebrows. Excuse me? I asked.
It was the same nymph that had cared for me when I first escaped from
Bernards castle. I didnt remember her name.
She raised an eyebrow. After all that Ive done for you, you dont even
say hello?
My mouth dropped open. All that youve done for me? I dont even
remember your name!
How sweet. She mocked, crossing her arms.
I bowed my head. I apologize. What is your name? I extended a hand.
She didnt take it. The names Emsley. I nursed you back to health and
pretty much saved your life. I believe a thank you is in order. She said,
holding her arms out expectantly.
Realization crossed my face as I remembered her. She was quite hard to
forget actually. I tried to hide my smile. Thank you.
No problem, Thespian.
I rolled my eyes. Still not a Thespian.
Her freckled face challenged my own. Youll always be a Thespian.
Emsley. I said, a bit annoyed.
Sorry, Thespian. She paused. You know what I mean.
I smiled. Its alright.
She looked at me exasperated. Well, what am I supposed to call you
then, if I cant call you Thespian? She asked.
Umm, Nicholas?
Right.
I smirked. You could call me king.
She rolled her eyes and snorted. Dont push it. She laughed, giving me a
smile and disappearing back into the crowd.
I looked over at Dell a bit confused, but mostly surprised.
He returned the look, but gave me a thumbs up.
I looked down. It felt weird to say, King Nicholas. It didnt feel right. Not
now at least. I wasnt ready. I had just gotten my father back. I had so much
to learn from him. He had so much to teach me. I couldnt rule, not yet.
I walked back over towards them, stopping in front of my father. I bowed
my head slightly. I do not want to be king, father.
My father looked at me confused. What are you talking about, Nicholas?
I shook my head, looking back up. I have so much to learn. I am not
ready to rule. Youve just returned. Perhaps we should delay the coronation a

198
few years. You didnt get the reign you deserved.
My father smiled at me warmly, placing a hand on my shoulder. We will
rule together.
I nodded, in awe.
Sam poked his head in between the two of us. Dont let him fool you,
Nicholas. Hell be the High King. Youll just be a regular old king like the rest
of us. Nothing special, no special title.
My father rolled his eyes. Will you give it a rest already? He asked
annoyed.
Title. I swallowed, my mouth dry. My title. My thoughts flashed to the
terrible names Cedric used to call me.
My mother must have noticed my change in expression. What is it,
Nick? She asked, looking at me concerned.
I looked down. I have long yearned for a title, but feared I would never
get one. I suppose I can wait a bit longer.
My father shook his head. Nonsense. Lets give you one, right now. He
raised his voice. Fellow Celestians! He boomed.
The entire hall suddenly went silent as they all looked at my father.
The color drained from my face.
It is my greatest pleasure to introduce to you, my son and your future
ruler! He turned to look back at me, smiling proudly. King Nicholas Edward
Michaels. He started, looking to my mother.
She gazed at me, grinning. The Adored. She announced.
Savior of Celestia! My father finished.
Cheers filled the hall as the people chanted my name.
I paused, overcome with emotion. King Nicholas Edward Michaels The
Adored, Savior of Celestia. It couldnt be. I didnt deserve that.
My father looked at me. Well, what do you think?
I shook my head. I am not deserving of such attributes.
Oh stop. My mother scolded. You absolutely are.
Was I really the savior? Was I adored? It couldnt be. It couldnt be true.
They couldnt be saying these things about me.
Sam shrugged, interrupting my thoughts. Eh, its alright. Ive heard
better.
Sam! They all said annoyed.
I couldnt help but laugh. I looked around the great hall, lost in the
celebration. I finally had the belonging I had craved for so many years. I was
loved, I was adored. I couldnt believe it. My family had returned. Sundown
had finally come, and we were together.
At last.

199
200